A Glimmer of Hope: The Beginning

Chapters

Taking the First Step
How to Train Your Wolf
Befriending the Night
The Days Fly By
The Truth Is ...
Deep Reflection
Blast from the Past
Love Troubles
The First "Date"
The Hunt Begins
True Colors
Meet the Family
The Grand Galloping Gala
The Last Creature
Heroes Don't Die
Death Wish
Revelations
Guy Bonding
One Final Hurdle
Hello Darkness My Old Friend
Goodbyes Are Always Hard
Epilogue
It Begins
Castle Sweet Castle
Everything's Fine

Taking the First Step

“So I guess you and your sister are pretty close,” Nick said, it was now his turn to ask a question. “I mean, coordinating the rising and setting of the sun and moon doesn’t sound like a simple task to me.”

“It was a little difficult at first,” the blue alicorn replied. “We argued about how long a day should be, how long should the night last, and how much time we wanted to spend attending our subjects. Eventually we set up a schedule, splitting the time in half between us, which was fair. However, I grew jealous of my sister’s endearment from our subjects. The only feelings they had for me were fear. Even now, I still don’t have the same endearment from them as my sister does.”

Several years had passed since she was saved by the Elements of Harmony, but her subjects still distrusted her. She couldn’t blame them though, there was a lot of harm she caused as Nightmare Moon. A tear ran down her cheek, but she felt something warm brush against it. Nick had taken his paw and wiped the tear off for her. Normally it was frowned upon to touch royalty, especially a complete stranger. However she also knew that Nick didn’t know that, and was merely trying to cheer her up. Therefore she would allow him to continue.

“That’s ridiculous,” Nick said trying to comfort her, “How could nopony realize the beauty of night? The moon and stars the only source of light, yet gazing upon them, a pony can get lost in their beauty. The same couldn’t be said for the sun, that blinds you when you glance at it. There’s cool night breezes, peace and serenity, a time to rest from a busy day. You also make sure that nopony loses sleep from their nightmares. I don’t know if my opinion makes much of a difference, but I appreciate what you do Princess Luna.”

She was a beautiful mare. Her teal eyes shined in the moonlight. Her fur was soft and cool to the touch. He loved her voice, it was as melodious as Celestia’s but there was a bit of hesitation in it. Nick always had a soft spot for unconfident girls. Maybe it was also sympathy, he knew how it felt to be unwanted and looked at as an outcast.

Am I really feeling attracted to her? I just met her. Not only that, she’s a horse, I’m not supposed to feel like that towards an animal. No, she’s not an animal, she’s sapient, able to convey her feelings. Not only that, she’s a princess of this land. Still does that make it any better?

I’ve never heard such kind words since Twilight helped me transition back to being a princess. I know that my sister has tried to give me confidence, but I guess hearing it from a complete stranger has more effect.

Secretly she had developed a fondness for the purple alicorn, one that was further than just friendship. She was kind, smart and had a cute personality. She brushed off aside any hopes of a romantic relationship, as Twilight didn’t seem to be into mares. But now here was this wolf, who knew nothing about her, and was trying to console her.

He’s just being polite, that’s all. Nothing more, nothing less.

“I know what it’s like to have sibling issues, except mine were never solved,” Nick added, his voice trailing off from remembering a painful memory from his past. He and his brother had gotten along a well as siblings usually do. They got on each other’s nerves but still had the other’s back. He could consider him one of few close friends. That was until his parents died in a car crash.

His brother was a few years older than him, therefore he was given everything in their will. Nick assumed that he would split it with him, but greed causes men to do selfish things. He’d never heard from his brother again after the funeral. With no one to help him through the grieving process, Nick had turned a cold shoulder to the world. If his brother, related in blood, would betray him, how could he trust complete strangers?

“Why not?” Luna inquired, sensing pain in his voice. “You don’t have to tell me, but it’s better you discuss your problems than holding them in.” She knew had she spoken to her sister about her jealousy, Nightmare Moon may never had come to pass.

“It’s ok Princess, that’s all in the past now,” Nick shook his head, faking a smile to convince the mare next to him that he was alright. “It’s getting pretty late, I’m sure your sister will be waking up soon.” Stretching, he stood up and offered the alicorn a paw. She gratefully took it and he helped her up.

“I guess you’re right,” she sighed, wishing she could spend more time talking to him. She was fascinated by his description of the human world, despite him saying he’d rather live in Equestria. She found some other similarities between him and her as well, like how he never had any friends growing up, and he liked to keep to himself. There was the fact he loved the night, as he stated marvelously before.

“I really enjoyed our chat. It’s been awhile since I’ve really spoken to anypony in such a relaxed setting. Mostly it’s either important diplomatic meetings or when there’s a threat to Equestria. Feel free to stop by the castle at night, or if you want to just meet in a dream, all you have to do is call and I’ll be there.”

Nick nodded. It must be tough, not only being a princess, but also one that doesn’t feel loved. It wouldn’t hurt to be nice to her, my death probably won’t mean much.

“I enjoyed our chat as well Princess Luna, I hope we’ll get to do this sometime soon,” he replied.

Having exchanged farewells, Nick was once again alone, sitting on the shore watching the waves roll in. After this meeting with Luna, he felt more determined to become strong enough to defeat the darkness, and wouldn’t stop until all of Equestria was safe from its grasp.

He closed his eyes, allowing the sound of the waves to soothe him into a deep slumber.

Celestia’s rays filled the castle, gently waking up the slumbering wolf. With a loud yawn, he jumped off the throne and took a big stretch.

“Breakfast time,” he muttered as his stomach growled, reminding him of the most important meal of the day. Using his claws, he sliced up the rest of the strawberries along with some apples into bite sized pieces. He hungrily gobbled them up. They tasted good, but still he wished he could have a decent meal. Something nice and hot, like pancakes and sausage or waffles and bacon.

Maybe today I’ll go looking for some more food, find some wild spices, herbs and vegetables to give these meals some flavor.

First things first though. He needed to find a way to sneak into Ponyville. Perhaps I can just walk into town and they’ll all accept me. He laughed at such an outrageous thought. “Oh well,” he sighed. “Either I can convince them I mean no harm, or I’m on my own in my quest.” He left the castle, heading towards his destination.

Twilight had woken up around 7 that morning, as she usually did so she could get a head start on the day. She had a new lesson in friendship for Starlight to go through, and couldn’t wait to begin.

“Starlight!” she called out, knocking on her new student’s door. “It’s time to start your first lesson!”

On the other side she heard a grumble and some rustling. “Come on sleepy head, we’ve got no time to waste, this lesson will take most of the day and I want to make sure we have enough time to do everything on my list,” she continued, opening up the door.

The room was filled with light when she opened the door. The pony in bed grabbed the sheets and pulled them over her head.

“Ugh, 5 more minutes,” the unicorn grumbled.

“No can do,” Twilight replied, levitating the sheets off of Starlight. “Like I said we have a busy day ahead of us and we can’t afford any delays.”

Seeing her “teacher” wasn’t going to leave, Starlight gave in. “Alright, I’ll get ready. Can I at least have some privacy while I do that?” she asked, getting up from the bed.

“Of course!” Twilight replied. “I’ll give you your 5 minutes to get ready. After that we’ll head into town for your first lesson. Spike packed you breakfast as well.”

After a bit more grumbling from Starlight, all three headed out of the castle. “You’ll love today’s lesson!” Twilight squealed with excitement. “We’re going to meet everypony in Ponyville and you’ll have to learn something about them. After lunch, I’ll test you to see what you remembered. The whole goal of this is to teach you to listen to others and care about what they like. This is one of the stepping stones in making a new friend!”

Starlight rolled her eyes. While she was thankful for Twilight forgiving all she had done in the past and giving her the chance to make up for it, Twilight could be demanding at times. This was one of those times. Ponyville had twice the population of her village, and even then it took her a few months to know all the ponies that lived there.

“This’ll be fun.”

Nick was now on the outskirts of the forest. A few more minutes of walking and he would be in Ponyville. As soon as a pony spots me, there’s going to be a panic. Maybe that’ll help get Princess Twilight’s attention, assuming she doesn’t attack me on the spot. I’ll be able to reason with her before she beats me into a pulp, right?

“Well, if they capture me, maybe they’ll take me to Celestia. Then she’ll be able to help me out. If I knew I was going to meet ponies anyway, I might’ve accepted her offer to stay in the castle. At least I wouldn’t have to search for my next meal.”

The first few minutes in town, he was lucky. Nopony was in the immediate area, which could mean he might be able to sneak to Twilight’s castle without too much suspicion. “I can’t believe my luck. This is going a lot smoother than imagined.”

Nick spoke too soon as a light green pegasus saw him and flew away screaming. “So much for sneaking to the castle,” he sighed, and proceeded to go deeper into town. No need for secrecy now. As he looked around, he couldn’t help but smile. Ponyville was a quaint little town. It was a mix of modern housing and rustic buildings. The ponies seemed happy here, that was until they saw him and ran in horror. He didn’t even get a chance to try and tell them he meant no harm, they were out of sight in an instant.

As he approached what seemed to be the center of town, he saw Applejack behind her stand, bending down to grab something. For whatever reason, she was too busy to hear the screams of her fellow ponies. She could bring him to Twilight, that is, if she didn’t run away as well. When she stood back up, she was confused as to where everypony went. “Where’d they all-” she was cut off as she saw him, her expression changing to one of shock. As he approached her, she started to back away. Then she shook her head and frowned at him. “Ah don’t know what yer doing here,” she said a warning tone. “But ya better best be leaving. Ya won’t be getting any meals here.”

“Meals? What are you talking abou-... What?! Why would I want to eat a pony?!” he exclaimed, hurt that she would accuse him of wanting to eat any of them. Then again he was a wolf, so she couldn’t know that. “I’m not here to eat anypony. I need to speak with Princess Twilight, it’s urgent.”

Applejack’s jaw dropped. The wolf just spoke to her. “Ya can talk?”

“Yeah? I’m not a timberwolf,” he scoffed, causing Applejack to just stare at him some more. “I also know your name’s Applejack, Element of Honesty. I’m Nick, the Element of Hope.”

That last part snapped her out of her stupor. “The Element of Hope? What in tarnation are you talking about?! According to Princess Celestia, we were the only Elements. Also how do ya know who ah am? Ya better start explaining wolf, or else yer gonna have a few broken bones.”

“It’s a long story,” Nick replied, backing up a bit. “All I know is that I woke up in the Everfree Forest and was immediately chased by timberwolves. I was able to lose them, and ended up finding the Tree of Harmony. It spoke to me and told me that I was summoned to help fight the darkness, which is apparently all the villains you and your friends faced in the past. The Tree showed you and all of your friends to me. Which is why I need Princess Twilight’s help. I can use magic, but am not very good at it. Hopefully she can help me master it. I know it’s a lot to take in, but it’s the truth.”

Applejack scratched her chin with a hoof. It was a lot of information to accept. He was even claiming that the Tree of Harmony talked to him. While she didn’t know much about the magic behind being an Element, she definitely knew that the Tree of Harmony never once spoke to her, her friends or even the princesses for that matter. Why would it talk this wolf now?

She wasn’t sure what to think. Either he was a really good liar or he was telling the truth. He also hadn’t attacked her, which obviously was a good sign, but maybe he was waiting for an opportunity.

Not getting an answer, Nick decided he was wasting his time. “I’ll take that as a no,” he sighed, turning away from her. “Sorry to have sent everypony into a stampede. You can tell them they don’t have to worry about me anymore. I’ll just head back to the Forest and plan on how to defeat Tirek, Chrysalis and Sombra by myself.”

“What do ya mean defeat those three?” Applejack asked, causing Nick to stop. “They’ve already been defeated by my friends and I. How can they come back?”

“I’m not too sure,” Nick replied turning to face her. “All I know is that the Tree of Harmony told me they will come back, and if my dream I had last night is any indication of the future, they’re going to join forces. Which is why I need Princess Twilight’s help, no all of the Elements’ help if we are going to defeat them once and for all. Does this mean you’ll take me to her?”

Applejack thought about it again. He didn’t seem like he was lying, which in that case, he needed to meet with Twilight ASAP. His story seemed too far fetched, the villains they defeated coming back for revenge. It was plausible for them to return, save Sombra, who was obliterated by the Crystal Heart. Still it seemed best to take the risk that he wasn’t lying, they had difficulty defeating each villain by themselves, let alone as a combined force. Somehow this wolf knew how to not only defeat them, but make sure they don’t come back.

“Fine, ah’ll take ya to see Twilight,” she sighed, hoping she was making the right decision. “But if ya so much as look tha wrong way, I’m gonna buck ya back into tha Everfree Forest, wolf.”

Nick gulped and nodded his head. Seeing the way she could knock down apples by bucking a tree, he didn’t want to get on her bad side. Then again, that didn’t give her the right to just ignore his name. “It’s Nick,” he replied, not wanting to press his luck any further. “Lead the way.”

When Twilight, Starlight and Spike arrived in town, they were surprised to see it was empty. “Where is everypony?” Twilight asked, a little nervous that nopony was around.

“Maybe Pinkie’s throwing a party at Sugarcube Corner?” Spike guessed.

“That can’t be it,” Twilight shook her head. “If Pinkie was throwing a party, we’d know. Let’s look around, maybe somepony can tell us what happened.”

They walked further towards the town center. If something did happen, it was odd that nopony was looking for Twilight. She was a princess and one of the Elements of Harmony. She could solve whatever problem occurred. She saw all her friends, save Applejack near town hall. They were relieved to see her approach and met her halfway.

“Thank goodness you’re here,” Rarity greeted them. “There seems to be a situation ahoof.”

“What exactly is this situation?” Twilight asked her, dying to know what happened.

“Well, according to some of the townsponies, a wolf has wandered into town. Not a timberwolf, but an actually wolf. I thought it was preposterous, real wolves are nothing but myth. Surely they were mistaken.”

Rarity was partially right, wolves did exist in Equestria long before it was founded, according to her history books. After Princess Celestia and Luna ascended into alicorns, they mysteriously vanished. If there was a real wolf in town, there had to be a logical reason. She noticed that Applejack hadn’t shown up yet. “Have you seen Applejack?” Twilight asked, her concerns growing. Her friends shook their heads.

“I would assume she’s at her stall,” Rainbow Dash replied. “Although when I checked, she wasn’t there. That’s also where the wolf was last seen. You don’t think…”

“No, Applejack’s too tough to get beaten by a wolf,” Twilight answered. “Maybe she decided to confront it. If so, we need to find her before it’s too late.”

“No need to worry y’all, ah’m right here,” the earth pony called from behind them. They were all relieved to see her, but that relief was short lived as they saw the wolf following her.

“Applejack, behind you!” Rainbow Dash cried out, launching herself at the wolf. “Don’t worry, I’ll get it!”

Realizing what was going to happen, Nick started to panic. Great, now what am I going to do? Hang on, I can use that shield spell. Hopefully it works this time. He had only a few seconds to conjure it up as Rainbow Dash was quickly closing the gap between them. What happened next surprised him. Maybe it was because of the adrenaline he was feeling, as it took almost no time to place the shield up. That was all he was able to do as the cyan pegasus smashed through the shield. While she was slowed down, the force of impact sent him flying back a few feet.

The wolf can use magic?! How is that even possible? This is no time to let curiosity get the better of me, we need to take care of it while we can.

“Come on girls!” Twilight told her friends. “Let’s get it while it’s down!”

Applejack quickly ran in front of them. “Stop! Ah was never in any danger in tha first place. This wolf’s an Element of Harmony!”

Her friends stopped and gave her confused looks. “Whatever are you talking about dear?” Rarity asked. “How can that wolf be an Element of Harmony? And what do you mean by you were never in any danger? It was following you.”

Nick had managed to recover and decided to intervene. “That’s because I asked her to take me to Princess Twilight. I need her help. Actually I need all of your help.”

The mares’ jaws dropped in unison. The wolf had just spoken to them. Seeing he had their attention, Nick continued.

“I’m sorry for the whole panic, but I didn’t know how to get to you. Applejack is speaking the truth. My name is Nick, and I’m the Element of Hope. I was just surprised as you all are when I found out. Yesterday I woke up in the Everfree Forest, only to be chased by a pack of timberwolves. After losing them, I came upon the Tree of Harmony. It clarified exactly how I got there as well as show me each one of you. It told me that the darkness is growing, taking the form of all the villains you’ve defeated in the past. If my dream that I had was a glimpse of the future, they are planning on joining forces to take over Equestria. In order to stop them, I need to defeat creatures in the Everfree Forest and gain their abilities with this gem. That’s why I need your help, Princess Twilight. I don’t quite know how to control my magic, let alone use it properly. I was hoping you could teach me how to control and use it.”

He looked at all of them, who were still gawking at him. “I know it’s a lot to accept, but it’s the truth. If you don’t believe me, take me to Princess Celestia, she’ll confirm all I told you.”

Twilight was the first to recover after hearing her former mentor’s name. “Princess Celestia met with you?”

Nick nodded his head. “She actually aided me in coming here. I didn’t know at the time, but she gave me this gem which was linked to the Tree of Harmony. That’s how the Tree summoned me to the Forest. Like I said before, I’ll happily go with you to see Princess Celestia. She might explain things better.”

The group huddled up, with Rainbow Dash keeping an eye on Nick.

“What do you think girls? Can we trust him?” Twilight asked her friends.

“Ah do,” Applejack replied. “When we talked, ah was a little suspicious at first, but ah saw he was telling the truth. If he meant any harm, he woulda attacked me on the spot, not bring him to where ah had backup.”

“He seems like a nice wolf,” Fluttershy added. “He’s acted nothing like a timberwolf, in fact quite the opposite. If what he’s saying is true, he’ll need all the help he can get.”

“I say we don’t trust him,” Rainbow Dash spoke. “That shield he put up sure felt like he knew what he was doing. He could be working for Tirek, trying to trick us into trusting him.”

Twilight took her friends thoughts into consideration. They all had good points. She was also curious about Nick. If the wolves mysteriously banished, how did Princess Celestia find him? Why a wolf of all things? Still he made the effort to meet her and ask for her help. Eventually her curiosity got the better of her. She felt that if he was under her watch, not only could she make sure Nick wasn’t going to betray them, she also could learn more about wolves.

“Ok, I’ll send a letter to Princess Celestia to see if you are telling the truth. That means for now we’re going to trust you,” she announced, sending a wave of relief through Nick. “However, as soon as you break that trust, you’ll wish you hadn’t.”

“Fair enough,” Nick replied, glad he was finally able to get through to them. “What about my magic training?”

“That’s feasible,” Twilight replied, “I’ll just have to make some adjustments to my schedule. We can start right away if you’re ready.”

“What about my lesson?” Starlight asked, both happy she might not have to meet everypony in town, but at the same time frustrated she had to wake up early to begin with.

“You can still do it Starlight,” Twilight replied. “Spike knows what to do, he’ll help you out. After today, your lessons can be in the mornings and I’ll teach Nick in the afternoons.”

Not quite happy with that answer, Starlight nodded and left with Spike. “Now that that’s settled, you can follow me to my castle. We’ll start your lessons there. Do the rest of you mind telling everypony that the situation is under control?”

Her friends nodded. “Perfect. I’ll tell you what Princess Celestia tells me when she writes back.”

The group dispersed, leaving Twilight and Nick alone. “Alright, now if you’ll follow me, uh…”

“Nick,” the wolf replied. “Lead the way princess.”

“Nick,” Twilight said to herself. Such an odd name. Maybe that’s more common for wolves. Deciding she would have plenty of time to ask questions later, she led him back to her castle.

Author's Note

Hiya Everyone!

So here's technically a new chapter. Mostly it's a previous chapter rewritten to my liking. Hope you like it! Also I have made slight tweaks to the first two chapters as well, so if you want to reread them feel free. Not much changed so don't worry if you don't! Classes are actually being nice to me and I may have more chapters available soon. :raritywink:

How to Train Your Wolf

The pair walked in silence for the first few minutes. Nick wasn’t too sure on what to say and Twilight was deciding what to ask him first. The fact that he could use magic definitely peaked her interest.

“So Nick,” she started. “Can all wolves use magic? Or can you only use it because you’re an Element of Harmony?”

“How on Earth would I know that?” Nick responded, quickly shutting his mouth. Maybe meeting with her was a bad idea.

“Earth? Where’s that? Also shouldn’t you know? You are a wolf after all,” Twilight looked at him bemused.

“That may be true…” Nick tried to come up with a lie. “But the thing is… I was raised away from the rest of the pack. My parents didn’t want the other wolves influencing me so they moved us away to Earth. I’d rather not talk about my past if you wouldn’t mind.”

“Why not?” Twilight whined a bit. His past was a major reason in her decision to trust him. Here she could learn more about wolves, how they acted, why they disappeared.

“Because I don’t want to talk about it,” he replied. “I just need you to teach me how to use my magic. Besides why would you care about me? You can’t even trust me.”

“Yes, but if you’re willing to open up about your past, that’ll make it easier to trust you. Right now you’re making yourself look suspicious, not wanting to talk about anything.”

“So if you just met a total stranger, you would gladly tell them all about your past to make them trust you?” he was now curious. Maybe in Equestria they were a lot more open to each other.

“Well that’s one part of making friends,” Twilight replied, getting a little frustrated with Nick. “You tell them a bit about yourself and see what you have in common. So to answer your question, yes, assuming I could trust them. I don’t trust you, and won’t until you start talking.”

She really is determined to learn more about me. Why? No one cared about me before, now this pony wants to know my life story. I guess she does have a point, it does look suspicious that I’m trying to hide something. I’ll tell her the basics and hopefully she won’t pry anymore.

“Fine, I’ll give you some backstory,” he sighed, causing Twilight to prance around. “There isn’t much to tell, so I hope you’re not disappointed.”

“Anything will work!” she shook with excitement. She was going to finally get a glimpse into wolven culture. Using her magic, she summoned a quill and some parchment.

“What’s that for?” Nick asked, kinda in awe that magic could do that.

“To take notes of course!” Twilight squealed.

Nick rolled his eyes. “So what I said before was true. I was raised away from the other wolves, so I don’t know much about their culture. I did have an older sibling, a brother to be exact as well as my two parents. As far as I knew, no wolf in my family could use magic, so I guess because I became an Element, I got my magic. However I think it’s because of this gem that I can use magic. I haven’t tried using it without it, mainly because I don’t know what’ll happen to me if I don’t.”

He paused as Twilight continued to scribble down notes. For what he had just said, she sure was writing a lot. Finishing, she looked back at him, waiting in anticipation for his next word. He had to admit she was pretty adorkable, a nerd kinda like him. She was pretty cute as well, her bubbly personality along with an awesome mane. How did she do those highlights? I’m doing it again. Feeling a bit of attraction to a pony. The good question is why? Is it due to my love of horses, that now that I get to speak with them, I’m taking that love to the next level? I’ll just go along with it. These feelings will pass.

“After I was old enough, I left home, hoping to start a pack of my own,” he continued. He was getting pretty good at making this stuff up as he went. “That’s when I met Princess Celestia. While I learned to hunt, I never attacked prey bigger than myself. Plus she looked lost, so I decided to help her out. Obviously she was a little nervous when I approached her, but when I was able to convince her I meant no harm, we spent some time chatting. Before I met her, I never even knew ponies existed. After she told me how she was an alicorn and was responsible for raising the sun, I was glad she didn’t attack me. As we were about to part ways, that’s when she gave me this gem. The rest, I’ve already told you.”

Twilight finished writing down what he had said, and soon they were standing in front of her castle. It looked even more majestic up close. The sunlight dancing off the crystal walls along with it’s sheer size would have impressed most people. Seeing the look on his face, Twilight giggled.

“It’s impressive isn’t it,” she said, joining him in his admiration. It was sometimes hard for her to realize that all of this was real. First she became a princess after fixing a mess she had made. Now she had a beautiful castle to live in.

“I’ll say. A princess needs a castle, and this one even rivals Princess Celestia’s.”

Twilight blushed at the compliment. “Well, we won’t be learning any magic standing out here. First I’ll need to conduct some tests, to gauge what you already know. After that, I’ll teach you accordingly.”

“Sounds good.”

The interior of the castle was even more spectacular than the outside. The light that shone through reflected off the walls, illuminating every nook and cranny. Stained glass windows lined the outer walls, adding their own splash of color. There were corridors leading in multiple directions.

“Let’s head to my library,” Twilight said. “I’ll be able to conduct my tests there along with starting your lesson.”

“What tests are you planning to perform on me?” Nick said in a wary voice. He had worked in a lab and knew some of the unpleasant things he had to do to animals. He always wished that there was another way to further scientific progress, without hurting innocent animals.

Sensing his distress, Twilight quickly gave him a reassuring smile. “Nothing dangerous. Just to measure your magical aura and the extent of your capabilities. I’ll also be seeing what type of magic you can use. Based on that force field you summoned earlier, it seems you can use healing magic. The other two are elemental and time magic. Elemental is pretty common magic while time can only be used by a select few.”

“How exactly do you measure magic?” Nick was growing curious. “Is there a scale, or is it based on the amount of energy you have? How do you take multiple measurements or do you use a formula to account for any error? Is there-” Nick had to shut himself up as Twilight’s expression continued to change into confusion.

“You sure know a lot about conducting research,” she eyed him. “What exactly did you do before you were brought here?”

“Uh, research?” he replied sheepishly. “Ever since I was a pup, I always was fascinated with my surroundings. Lucky for me, both of my parents had books that taught me how to conduct experiments. After I left, I went searching for any knowledge I could find. Which is pretty hard, considering I’m a wolf.” He looked at her expression, and from what he could gauge, she believed him.

“Do wolves not have universities or schools?” Twilight asked, pulling her notepad out and writing more information.

“Not really,” Nick continued. “They’re more focused on who’s the strongest, and the strongest male becomes alpha and leader of the pack. Parents teach their kids, and once they’re of age, we either assimilate into the pack or leave. I didn’t want to be ruled over, which is why I looked to start my own pack.”

“Why doesn’t every wolf start their own pack?” the lavender alicorn asked, continuing to write.

“It’s not as easy as it sounds. Not only do you have to find other wolves, you need to establish your territory and make the wolves you find respect you. Technically the same as challenging the alpha, which I had no chance. That’s enough about me, we’re supposed to be seeing what magic I can use, remember.”

Twilight blushed a bit. “Of course,” she giggled in embarrassment. “Sorry, I love learning new things as well. Let’s start the tests.”

Her library was huge, bigger than any he had seen on Earth. Rows upon rows of books filled his vision. “Alright, now if you don’t mind, close your eyes and relax. This will allow me to scan your base magic levels.”

Nick complied and closed his eyes. Now that he realized it, he could feel something flowing through his body. It was like he was standing in a river, the water gently flowing by him.

“Hold still please,” Twilight asked and began casting the spell. She started with his tail and continued up his body. His magic levels are normal for the average unicorn. Nothing too out of the ordinary. She passed over his gem. The gem seems to be doing it’s job. His magic is strongest here. “Well your magic levels are on par with a normal unicorn. I guess since you’ve never been exposed to magic, that’s why you can’t control it. Don’t worry, after a week you should be wielding your magic with ease.”

“That’s good to hear,” Nick smiled. “I guess this might be a little late, but thank you Princess Twilight. Thank you for not only trusting me, but for taking time to teach me. It’s been awhile since anypony has treated me this kindly before. Your kindness means is greatly appreciated.”

“You’re very welcome Nick,” she smiled. “Please, there’s no need for formalities. Honestly I don’t like that title. It makes me feel like I were better than anypony. I’m just like any mare.”

“I beg to differ,” he said. “From all that the Tree showed me, all the plights you and you’re friends went through, you are no ordinary mares. You’re the reason you all have been successful in defeating your foes, you were able to rally your friends behind you when all hope seemed lost. You deserve the title of princess as well as being treated like one. But if you insist, I will respect your wishes, Twilight.”

Twilight felt her cheeks flush. She couldn’t tell if he was just being nice or flirting with her. Either way it was appreciated. Besides her friends, Nick was the first to see past her title, and see her for who she actually was. She did feel at a disadvantage as apparently the Tree of Harmony had shown him all about her, yet what she knew about him was only the tip of the iceberg. Maybe with time, he’ll be willing to open up more about his past.

“Thank you Nick,” she smiled. “Before we start, I’ll quickly write a letter to Princess Celestia. Now that I know you better, I feel that I can trust you. I’m just going to ask her about your gem, there may be properties about it I’ll need to know before we do any extensive training.”

At noon, Twilight decided they should eat lunch. While Nick was slowly making progress, she was excited at how much he had learned. What she first had him do was practice breathing. She further explained that it would be useful if a spell was getting out of his control. Simply forcing himself to calm down would therefore bring his control back. After that, they started with simple manipulation, Nick first learning to levitate a piece of paper. That in itself was humbling as it took concentration to move it up a few inches. Twilight assured him that with practice, he’ll be able to do it without much thought.

After he was successful in moving the paper consistently, they moved on to levitating a book. He came upon the same issue he had with the paper. Nick decided that every morning he would set aside some time to practice what he learned the previous day. It was after a few tries of lifting the book that Twilight decided to take the break.

“You really think that it’ll take me a week to get comfortable with my magic?” Nick asked his companion as she led them to the kitchen.

“Well it really depends on your learning curve. You may have trouble with lifting objects but can fire projectiles with ease. I won’t know until you actually try the spell. So far you’re doing exceptionally well for somepony new to magic. After lunch, I was planning on teaching you some basic defensive magic.”

“That would be great. It’ll help me while I live in the Everfree Forest. Especially with those pesky timberwolves.”

“How long have you been in there?” Twilight asked. She would even be impressed if he was only in that forest for a night. That place was unforgiving, the only pony she knew that lived there was Zecora, but somehow she knew more about it than anypony else. Nick also didn’t have full control of his magic, so the only resources he had were his paws and brain.

“About a full day,” Nick replied, thinking about yesterday. “Thankfully, being on my own taught me skills to keep me alive.” He didn’t need to tell her he was living in the castle, she’d probably go looking for him. Not that Twilight couldn’t take care of herself, but because she would get closer to him. It was why he chose to live there in the first place, to be isolated.

“A whole day!? What did you do for food?” she continued. She shuddered as it dawned on her that he probably found some animal to eat. While she couldn’t blame him for such an act since he was a wolf, would he be able to stop himself from eating her.

“I found some wild strawberries and apples,” he replied, but after seeing her wince, he quickly added. “I hope you know by now that I’m not going to eat you. Actually since I arrived here, I haven’t had any cravings for meat.”

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. It helped hearing he hadn’t craved anything that moved. “Does that mean grilled cheese sandwiches sound appetizing for lunch?”

“Sure,” he said, licking his lips. “But I insist on helping you. I can’t have you cooking for me.”

Despite Nick’s protests, Twilight made both of them lunch. She explained that he was her guest and as such he didn’t need to do anything. She also added that if he tried to levitate anything, there would be a good chance he’d hurt himself. So Nick just sat there, watching her gently sway and humming some tune. He felt a smile appear on his face. She was pretty cute and very friendly once she got to know him. There was also her bubbly personality and her love for knowledge that reflected his own. They could be the best of friends. He shook his head at that notion.

Sadly, I’m afraid we can’t get any closer. I have her trust, and that’s what my plan was. After she finishes teaching me how to use my magic, I’ll disappear and go find the villains myself. They won’t need to know what happened to me, just that I did what I was sent here to do.

He broke from his thoughts as he noticed Twilight grabbing some plates, placing their sandwiches on them along with some chips and brought them to the table. “It sure smells delicious,” Nick said, taking in a deep whiff of the food. “I can’t wait to taste it.”

The lavender alicorn chuckled at his eagerness. “Just be careful, it’s still hot.”

As they ate, Twilight continued to try and get as much information out of the wolf as she could. To her dismay, Nick only shook his head, saying he did not want to talk about his past. Too many bad memories he’d like to keep forgotten. This seemed to stop her as she realized she was prying too hard.

Returning to the library, Twilight saw that she had received a response from Princess Celestia. In it, she confirmed that Nick was brought here thanks to her. While Twilight didn’t know it, Celestia had modified the events that happened when she met Nick. Whenever she read something that didn’t match what Nick had said, he simply responded by saying it was a lot to remember. As for the gem, she wasn’t too sure about it’s properties, only that came from the Tree of Harmony.

“Well, I guess the only way to find out what the gem does is for you to use your magic,” Twilight sighed, wishing she knew a bit more before having to run tests. She could only assume the gem worked like the pieces of jewelry the Elements were contained in. “Let’s work on your force field, at least we know the gem can handle that.”

She first demonstrated for him how she conjured one up. Her explanation was a lot clearer than the book. Instead of thinking of somepony to protect, an easier way to summon the field was to imagine what it would look like. The more he concentrated on its features, the stronger the bubble.

Following her instructions, Nick began picturing the shield in his head. He felt some energy shoot off of him and heard a light humming noise. Slowly opening his eyes, he saw that it had worked, and was able to hold it for a minute before he felt fatigued again.

“That was very good Nick,” the princess complimented him. “Sustaining a force field is one of the harder spells to do. Just like levitation, the more you practice the better you’ll be able to do it. Let’s try that one more time.”

He nodded and when he was ready, cast the spell again. It worked and he was able to keep it up for the same length. As the shield dissipated, Twilight asked him if there were any spells that he was successful in casting.

“The Tree did show me how to sling fireballs, not that they would do any damage,” he replied. “I can use them to light campfires though.”

“Ok, let’s work on that then. For this, it’d probably be best if we moved outside.”

Based on the sun’s position in the sky, Nick was able to determine that it was around 2. Still plenty of time for him to finish his lesson before heading home. Twilight led them to one of the fields surrounding her castle. “While I can’t cast fireballs, I do know how to cast neutral magic missiles. They follow the same technique, it will go where you want it to and the longer you concentrate on casting the spell, the more powerful it will be.”

“I’m guessing with more practice, I won’t have to concentrate as long to get the same result?” Nick quirked an eyebrow.

“Exactly!” Twilight said a little too enthusiastically. She was glad that Nick seemed to understand the importance of practice. Being her second student, she was proud that he was actually paying attention to her lessons. “So how about you demonstrate what you can do. I’ll raise a shield and you just fire at it to your heart’s content.” Seeing the concerned look on his face, Twilight added. “Don’t worry, I’ll be able to contain each fireball. So don’t hold back.”

Nick nodded and began conjuring his first fireball. He thought it was pretty cool Twilight had changed her shield to have a target on it. He would be able to improve his aim as well. The first fireball landed with a thud on her shield, a little below the target. Nick looked over at her and she simply smiled, nodding her head. With her reassurance, Nick launched another one, which landed to the right of the target. He felt a little more strength behind that fireball. Smiling he got himself into a rhythm, each subsequent fireball inching closer and closer to his target.

As if to celebrate him finally hitting the target, his last fireball gave a more resounding thud against the shield. New confidence filling him, Nick continued to lob fireballs at the target, feeling each one get stronger and stronger. Twilight smiled, seeing Nick get confident with each cast. She could see a fire of determination in his eyes, and his smile growing.

That must have been what I looked like when I mastered my first spell. He’s nothing more than a big, adorable dog. Warm brown eyes, sturdy body, and a sweet -. Twilight Sparkle, are you seriously checking this wolf out?! You just met him today, yet there’s something about him. I can’t place my hoof on it, but there’s more to Nick than he’s letting on. Maybe I could convince him to stay the night, then he’d have to answer more questions.

After half an hour, Nick was panting heavily. Twilight noticed a change in his magic, as towards the last few fireballs she had to concentrate on keeping the shield up. Still he would need to practice more if he was to actually break the shield. She clapped her hooves in excitement before heading over to Nick.

“Great job Nick!” she cheered, seeing his smile growing bigger. So far so good. “You are really getting better at using your magic. It may even take you less than a week for you to finally get control over your magic and start to learn more complicated spells.”

“I’m glad to hear that Twilight,” Nick replied, feeling an adrenaline rush. There was something thrilling he felt with each fireball he cast, if he hadn’t fatigued so soon, he could’ve gone for the whole hour. “Thank you so much for today’s lesson. I’ll get out of your mane so you can go on with the rest of your day. See you tomorrow!”

No! You can’t leave yet, how am I supposed to learn more about you.

“Wait Nick!” she called out. Seeing she had his attention she continued. “I mean, you don’t need to go back to the Forest. There’s plenty of room in the castle and you are welcome to-” she trailed off, seeing how awkward this was quickly becoming. Nick quirking his eyebrow didn’t help.

“Are you really inviting me to stay at your castle after just a few hours of knowing each other?” he asked in a confused tone. First she doesn’t know whether to trust me or not, now she wants to give me a place to stay. Maybe it’s an Equestrian thing, once they get to know you, you become instant friends. I mean it worked for Celestia, one look into her eyes and she had my trust. Look where that got me though. It’s tempting to accept her hospitality but I can’t. Any more time spent with her will only lead us to becoming friends. I don’t want to lose anoth- No. You promised yourself you wouldn’t think of him. Just be gracious, thank her and leave.

“Thank you for the offer Princ- I mean Twilight,” Nick spoke, not giving her any chance to answer. “But you’ve already done enough for me. I’ll be fine in the forest. Now if you’ll excuse me, I still need to find food for dinner tonight. Cya.” With that, Nick bolted without her even saying goodbye. Not trying to look too suspicious, when he reached Ponyville, he slowed down to a walk. Thankfully the townsponies believed the other Elements and didn’t run from him this time. Still they did stare as he made his way to the other end of town, some even following him.

As he reached the path leading to the Everfree, practically the whole town was behind him. Ignoring them, he began a light trot towards the forest, and was soon out of sight. Seeing the wolf was gone, the townsponies went back to whatever they were doing.

Twilight stood in the field, trying to see where she went wrong. She offered him food and a place to stay, yet he’d rather live alone in the Everfree Forest. Yep there is definitely something he’s hiding. I don’t know if it's due to his past or something else, but I will find out eventually.

Once Nick was deep within the forest, he brought his trot to a normal walk. While he felt bad for just leaving Twilight alone, there was no other choice. She would have most likely managed to convince him to stay and then he’d have no control. Why did this have to be so difficult? Couldn’t he just get his lessons from her and then head home? He had no issues doing that with his previous teachers. Go to class, behave, ask questions, go home. Why was Twilight so determined to learn about him?

“Well I’ll just have to fight it,” he sighed. “Eventually she’ll have to give up. When she does, it’ll be easier for both of us.” His stomach rumbled. “Ok, let’s see what I can sniff up for dinner.”

Oddly enough, there was nothing to sniff. No food or timberwolves, just fresh clean air, which was odd considering he was in the Everfree Forest. It usually had a damp, earthy smell thanks to the overgrown vegetation. “Guess I’ll have to look for food by eye. Hopefully it won’t take me too long to find something.”

As he searched for food, he practiced levitating small objects, from twigs to stones to leaves. If he couldn’t lift the object he moved on, not wanting to stay in one place for too long. Like Twilight told him, the more he used his magic, the easier it was to lift objects. While on occasion he would still drop a rock, he was proud that he managed to get some control over his magic. After a few minutes of walking, he picked up a scent. Inhaling deeply, he detected the faint smell of onion or was it garlic? Sniffing past the more pungent smells, he also detected some wild tomatoes closer to him.

Ok, first I’ll get the tomatoes, then the onion or garlic. Roasted veggies actually sound really good right now. I wonder why I haven’t had any craving for meat? I’m sure wolves don’t go this long without protein, then again I was human at first.

He was making good time. Based on where he was, the castle was at most 30 minutes away. The tomatoes were 5 and the onion/ garlic was 10. He’d be in the castle way before nightfall. Satisfied with his calculations, Nick proceeded towards his new destination. Upon reaching the tomatoes he was glad to see they were actually tomatoes, not their cousin, the horse nettle fruit, which would kill him. Finding a leaf and stick, he was glad that his paws were able to shape the leaf into a knapsack. Filling it with at least a dozen tomatoes, he slid it onto the stick and picked it up in his mouth. Not wasting any time, he headed towards his next destination.

When he arrived, Nick understood why he couldn’t distinguish the scent. The onions and garlic were growing right next to each other. Now that he thought of it, he was pretty lucky the Everfree Forest had any edible vegetation at all. Still he knew better than to look a gift pony in the mouth, and began harvesting the plants. With a nod of approval, he headed towards the castle.

“Some veggie kabobs would be perfect,” he drooled. “With an apple for dessert. Maybe I’ll do some reading before bed. Tomorrow I’ll go explore the castle a bit and then meet up with Twilight for our lesson.”

Thankfully for Nick, the rest of the trip was uneventful. Crossing the bridge and heading up the path to the castle, he was glad this day was coming to an end. Today would’ve been Monday, meaning he should have been at work. He wondered if his boss and coworkers were concerned about him. Never in his career was he late or missed a day of work. Had they sent search parties looking for him? They would’ve found nothing wrong at his house, since he was sleeping when he was “abducted”.

“Eh who cares,” he said to himself as he pushed the door open. “They’ll probably find a replacement. One of those interns that was working under me. At least my research will be in good hands, they were all a good bunch of kids.” Deciding not to dwindle on the past any longer, Nick opened his bag and began preparing the vegetables. He restocked the campfire with wood and easily had a small fire going.

“That’s one spell I have down,” he smirked, skewering the vegetables on a kabob. Not going to try his luck, he manually floated two skewers over the fire, slowly turning them to roast each side evenly. The smell of roasted garlic and onions filled the air, causing Nick to salivate heavily. Poking the veggies to check that they cooked thoroughly, he laid them down to cool off.
While he waited, he tried practicing his levitation. The way he saw it, using magic was like learning to walk. You can’t go immediately from one step to the next, you will fail, but with each success, you’ll get closer to mastering it. So with each failure, instead of letting it frustrate him, Nick saw it as a learning opportunity. If he could fine tune what he was doing wrong with his magic, he’d learn it faster.

After a few minutes of practicing on rocks, the kabobs were ready. They weren’t too bad, considering they had no spices or meat. His belly was full and he felt exhausted. With the fire slowly dying out, Nick crawled up onto the throne and was instantly asleep.

Befriending the Night

Luna awoke with a loud yawn. Stretching her forehooves she allowed her eyes to adjust to the darkness. While she could adopt the same sleep pattern as her sister, the lunar princess thought it would be best if she were fully awake for her duties, however few there were. She had attempted to hold night court, but since almost all ponies worked during the day, they were too tired to attend. Then there was the task of guarding dreams, which she loved dearly. It allowed her to help out her subjects where they were most vulnerable. Although they were truly appreciative for her help, as their dreams became more happy, they soon forgot about any nightmares they had.

Like she had told Nick, nightmares were dramatically decreasing. This was a combination of her helping ponies out and any threat that emerged being stopped with the help of Twilight and her friends. Most nights, she would simply go to her balcony and gaze at the stars, proud that she created many of the constellations.

Speaking of the wolf, Luna wondered if he would call her to his dream. She really did enjoy their chat, talking about many of the customs of Earth, the technology they had developed, even how the humans governed themselves. It was refreshing to have him talk to her in a more casual tone, treating her like a normal mare. In his eyes, she saw admiration and high regard for her duties.

As he explained to her, humans had ways to suppress bad dreams, but no way to eliminate them entirely. They usually stayed in the nightmare, or if the nightmare was really bad, wake up screaming. He expected them to die in his dream and then immediately wake up. Then he would spend a minute or two to calm himself down and try to go back to sleep, if he could. Luna could feel pity for the wolf, forced to endure such evil dreams with no help at all. It would make sense why he said what he said towards the end of their meeting. The ponies of Equestria took for granted her powers, and Nick was grateful for her showing up to help him.

“I sure wish he’d call for me,” she sighed, leaning on the railing. He probably won’t, thinking I’m busy and not wanting to interrupt. It wouldn’t hurt to check on him though, would it? No Luna, he’s probably exhausted from training today. According to Tia, he visited Twilight and asked to be her student. Knowing how excited Twilight can get, she probably pushed him to his limits. She giggled at the thought of Nick gasping heavily, while Twilight continued instructing him. Something pulled her from her thoughts. It was faint and for a second she thought she was imagining things. Then she heard it again.

“Princess Luna.”

It sounded like Nick’s voice. Was he truly calling for her? He didn’t seem in distress, at least according to his voice, which sounded calm but curious at the same time. He was probably testing to see if she would come. Even if it was just a test,l she had promised him that if he called, she would be there. Hoping that this was not a trick her mind was playing on her, she began to re enter the dreamscape.

She’s probably busy with princessy stuff. I don’t even know why I bothered trying to call her. She’ll probably be annoyed that I interrupted some important meeting.

Nick sighed as he laid his head between his paws. While his body was sound asleep, his mind was wide awake. While he was used to sleeping alone back on Earth, Equestria had seemed to make him realize how miserable he was. He had allowed his brother’s decision to make him not want to deal with anyone. Twilight was able to bring out who he was before the “accident”, friendly, willing to help and caring. This was why he summoned Luna, not only was she most likely the only pony awake at this hour, but he was able to be his normal self around her. While he couldn’t tell her everything he knew, she would understand being similar to himself.

Maybe I should use this time to plan for facing the darkness. I still have a long ways to go in my training, but at least I can have a template for how I’ll defeat them. So from my dream, Tirek was immune to my magic, not just immune, but able to absorb it and use it as his own. I can simply deal with him with no magic. He’s so frail I could easily snap his neck, and it’d be over. Chrysalis has her army as well as some magic. Well that may be half true, after losing to the Elements, how many changelings would remain loyal to her? No, I can’t prepare like that, what if they remained loyal to her?

A small pop came from behind him, jerking him out of his thoughts. As he turned around he saw an aghast blue alicorn standing before him. He followed her fear stricken eyes to the body of Tirek, lying motionless on the ground, his head flopped unnaturally. Buck, why did my dream have to enact my every thought. She’s probably going to have nightmares herself. Although it was too late, Nick got rid of Tirek’s body along with the snarling bug queen. “I’m sorry you had to see that Princess,” he folded his ears back. “I didn’t think you would come, so I was planning on how I would defeat the darkness.”

He could only drop his head, not having the courage to look at her eyes. She probably was disgusted with him for using such barbaric methods to deal with his enemies. He shuddered as he felt her hoof on his shoulder. “No Nick, it is I who should be sorry. If I had come sooner you wouldn’t have had to plan such terrible things. You wouldn’t be the first in Equestria to act like that, however. While no pony has ever killed, several of our enemies never hesitated and found joy in slaying them. Tirek would be one of those who, if he had the chance, would love to slaughter many innocent lives for revenge. He’s escaped Tartarus once, which is why you’re here I would assume. To stop him before he gets such a chance. I’m sorry that you have to commit such acts to keep our world safe.”

Nick wasn’t expecting this kind of reaction from the alicorn, in fact she was acting the opposite of what he feared. She seemed to understand the burden he had to carry. Somehow she knew that Nick would never kill unless he had to. He looked up to see her giving him a reassuring smile. “Thank you, Princess. It means a lot to hear you say that.”

Luna nodded. “It is my duty to ease the worries of others. This brings me to ask, why did you summon me Nick? I assumed you would be exhausted after your magic lesson today.”

“My body was, but my mind is still wide awake. I called for you because I wanted some company. Pretty selfish of me, pulling you away from your duties. I’m sorry if I interrupted anything important.”

“I see,” Luna mused. “I wouldn’t consider it selfish Nick. After all you are doing a selfless thing, fighting for a world that is not your own. If keeping you company at night will allow me to help you, then I would be glad to do so.” She felt happy that not only did Nick enjoy her company, but also she would be able to help him in his journey. Perhaps she could help him with his magic spells, that is if he wanted to.

Nick’s felt his willpower falter. He knew that becoming friends with Luna would have its consequences, but he was tired of being alone. She wouldn’t see being a friend as selfish, but becoming friends with her only for him to die seemed like it wasn’t fair for her. Even if she had seen loved one pass multiple times, it didn’t mean she was immune to it. Apparently his worry appeared on his face and Luna looked at him with concern.

“Nick, there’s no need to worry. You didn’t interrupt anything. Actually I was hoping you would summon me. I finished my duties quickly as I normally do and wished to talk to you more. So, wipe thy frown off thy face! Thou art in the presence of a princess, who shalt not look upon such sadness,” she finished, smirking at Nick.

Her tactic worked, as he couldn’t help but smile at the fact she was using old English. Luna was right, he needed to make sure she was happy, and he couldn’t do that while he was worried. “As you wish, princess,” he smiled, bowing his head.

“There’s also no need for any of that stuffy formality,” Luna added, waving a dismissive hoof. “You are not one of my subjects, and still being referred to as ‘princess’ makes me realize how old I am.”

“You don’t look a day over 1000 princ- Luna,” he winked. “Your sister looks just as young, but the wrinkles don’t do her justice.” Nick was glad this elicited a laugh instead of a glare from the lunar alicorn.

“Ah yes Tia does at times work herself ragged,” she smiled. “Being the princess of the day has a lot more responsibilities than being one of the night. I wish that I could help ease her load.”

“I’m sure there is something you can do to help with her duties. Perhaps helping her with any paperwork she can’t finish by the end of the day? You two know each other so well that you’d know what she’d want to do with certain issues.”

“That is a wonderful idea Nick. I’ll be sure to ask her when she wakes up. So, what do you have planned for tomorrow? Just lessons with Twilight or something else?”

“Well Twilight will be busy in the morning teaching Starlight in friendship. I planned on doing some exploring of this castle, since I’m living here now. Around lunch I’ll find something in the forest to eat and then head to Ponyville for my lesson.”

Luna was bit shocked at how Nick was fine with eating such meager meals. How did he find the strength to use his magic when he was eating so little. “Nick, would you like to eat at the castle? It is pretty early, but the kitchen staff are always available. You could have a decent meal before you start your day.”

Nick was about to object to her offer, but his stomach answered for him. Giggling, Luna smiled. “Very well. If you wouldn’t mind waking up, I’ll teleport you to the castle and we’ll have your belly filled in no time.”

“Wait Luna,” Nick interjected remembering that he’d never been seen in the castle. “What about the castle guards? Wouldn’t they be suspicious of a wolf walking with their princess? If Ponyville was any good indication, I’ll be arrested as soon as they see me.”

“Nonsense Nick. I’ll explain why you’re here and they’ll leave you be. After all, they wouldn’t dare attack a friend of mine.”

So we’re already friends. I guess that makes some sense, even with the little time we spent together. I’ve helped her and she’s helped me. It would be nice to have a decent meal, not some pickings from the forest.

“Alright,” he smiled. “But if I end up in the dungeons, I’m holding you responsible.”

Luna rolled her eyes. Telling Nick that she’ll be waiting for him, she popped out of his dream. Ok, time to wake up.

He slowly opened his eyes, adjusting to the darkness surrounding him. What little light that filtered through the ceiling came from the stars, the moon, he was guessing, lower in the sky. Sliding off the throne, stretching each limb, he saw Luna watching him with a smirk on her face. “Come on slowpoke,” she teased. “The night’s not getting any younger. Stand next to me and I’ll teleport us to the castle.” Nick chuckled at her antics and was by her side. He saw her horn glow and they were engulfed in that familiar bright light. Closing his eyes before he became blind, he felt the sensation of teleporting. He wasn’t alone, as he saw Luna floating right next to him.

“I know that teleporting is a hard skill to master, but I hope I’m able to learn it. It’s a bit embarrassing that I have to rely on others to help me get places.”

“You will Nick, teleporting is a great spell to use in combat. While you can’t use it for the whole battle, it can be very useful in a bind. It’s saved me in multiple occasions. I know you already have Twilight teaching you the basics of magic, but I will be willing to teach you how to use those spells for combat.”

“You know how to fight?” It would make sense for royalty to be able to protect themselves, but Luna didn’t seem like one to pick a fight. As far as he knew, there weren’t many world leaders that had serious combat training.

“Why of course, how else did my sister and I banish Sombra or imprison Tirek?” Luna replied, adopting a defensive tone.

“I didn’t mean to offend,” Nick quickly apologized. “It’s just on Earth, leaders are heavily guarded, so they don’t need to rely on self defense as much. If it wouldn’t be imposing, I’d be honored to learn some combat techniques from you. Honestly I’ve never been in a fight before.”

“Well by the time we’ve finished, you’ll know all you need to face our enemies,” she smiled. “The lessons can be at night, and I can allow your dreams to match your magical power. That way you actually are learning the techniques. We’re almost at the castle, prepare yourself.”

Nick saw the light slowly growing. He quickly closed his eyes, and felt the cold marble floor beneath him. He still felt a bit dizzy after the trip, and was thankful Luna was there to steady him. “I guess the teleportation sickness goes away eventually?”

“Yes, especially when you cast the spell yourself,” Luna chuckled, placing a wing around Nick to steady him. “It synchronizes with your body and adjusts accordingly. I tried my best to make the ride as calm as possible.”

“Good to hear,” he smiled. “So, where are the royal kitchens? The only part of the castle I’ve seen is your sister’s study. That’s because the Tree teleported me there.” He added, defensively waving his paws in front of him after seeing Luna quirk an eyebrow.

“Sure,” she smirked, deciding it was fun to tease the wolf. “Are you sure you weren’t drawn to her beauty? Perhaps that glorious flank of hers? Some of the more, mature, dreams always focus on that part of her body.”

Nick blushed, not because of what Luna was saying, but because it was her saying such things. It was definitely not what he would expect a member of royalty to act like. Then again, although she had a title and was immortal, she was still a normal mare. It was a good sign that she was acting like this around him since it meant she trusted him. And how better to repay that trust with a little teasing of his own, although some of it would be true.

“Why would you sell your beauty short, your highness? Yes, your sister is gorgeous beyond all comparison, her pure white coat, bright amethyst eyes, warm friendly smile-” he was cut off by Luna clearing her throat, which was exactly what he wanted.

“Ahem, while she has all those traits, you have the same if not better qualities. I personally love your coat, it's easy on the eyes, and it’s my favorite color, navy blue. Then there are your eyes, that shine like the stars in the night sky. It’s not only your outer beauty that stands out. You have a kind and caring heart. Even with not being as beloved by your subjects as your sister, you would be willing to do anything in your power to ease their pain. That is something your sister doesn’t have. Being adored by all her subjects makes her duties easier.”

Nick let all of that sink in. Now that he thought of it, he had just confessed feelings for the alicorn. I should have stopped while I was ahead. Now she knows that I have some feelings for her. Maybe she’ll push me away, since I’m mortal and a human. That would be one less pony hurt by my actions.

He was worried as he noticed tears running down her cheeks. “Luna? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you-” Nick couldn’t finish his sentence as Luna grabbed him and held him tightly.

“N-nay Nick, never be sorry,” she said softly, sniffling. That was all she could say. She was still trying to process what Nick had just told her. What he said didn’t sound like simple teasing, it sounded more like a confession of his feelings for her. But they only knew each other for two days, could he really have found that type of interest in her? She never had many suitors, and the stallions brave enough to attempt to court her only did so at the request of her sister.

“Excuse me, Princess Luna,” a royal guard spoke up, finding the courage to interrupt. “Is everything alright? Do I need to apprehend this wolf for you?”

Realizing they were being watched, Luna quickly released her grip on the wolf and shook her head. “Nay- I mean no. He is our- my guest. I was taking him to the dining hall for some breakfast. No assistance needed. Actually while you are here, can you inform the other guards that Nick here is welcome here anytime? I don’t want him accosted if he wants to come visit.”

“Yes my lady!” the guard saluted. “I will see to it at once!” With that he trotted off, leaving the two alone once again. Not wanting anymore awkward moments between them, Luna continued to lead Nick to the dining hall. Neither one said a word, not quite sure what to say. Luna was trying to grasp what Nick had just said, while Nick was hoping she wasn’t upset. What seemed like an eternity of walking finally ended when they reached a huge set of oak doors.

“We’re here,” Luna spoke, breathing a sigh of relief. Opening the doors with her magic, she led him into the vast hall. Usually she never thought about the dining hall, but all of a sudden, it seemed ridiculously huge. Normally it was only used by her sister and herself, sometimes with a visiting dignitary or two, but never enough ponies to completely fill it. She looked back at Nick and couldn’t help but smile seeing the awestruck expression he had. “Have a seat and I’ll summon one of the staff to take our orders.”

While there were a lot of seats to choose from, Nick knew better and decided to sit next to his host. Her horn lit up and within seconds a unicorn entered the room. Her eyes grew huge upon seeing Nick, but Luna quickly diffused the situation. Trying her best to calm her nerves, she asked what they both would like to eat.

“Do you have waffles?” Nick asked the server, who nodded her head. “Would it be possible for me to get a pecan waffle with strawberries and whipped cream?” The server quickly jotted down his request and turned to Luna.

“For you my lady?”

“I will have waffles as well. Plain with syrup please.”

“Your orders will be out shortly your highness.”

When she left, Nick decided to ask Luna something that came to mind. “Am I really that scary? I know that I’m a predator but do I look fierce? Please don’t worry about my feeling’s Luna, I really want to know the truth. I haven’t been able to see my reflection since I’ve arrived.”

“How about I show you first before I tell you,” she offered, conjuring a mirror for Nick to look at. Truthfully when she first saw Nick battling Tirek, Sombra and Chrysalis, he was pretty scary. His teeth were bared and his eyes were glowing green. However, seeing him defenseless towards the end of his dream caused her fear to subside. As she got to know him better that night, her fears were replaced with curiosity.

Nick gasped at seeing his reflection for the first time. His eye color didn’t change, but they were a lot brighter than before. His muzzle was pitch black, just like his fur. The inside of his ears matched his paws and tail tip. He tried to smile with his teeth, only to quickly close his mouth. It looked like he was going to attack. No wonder the ponies ran away from him. Hanging his head he spoke. “Thank you Luna. I understand why they’re scared of me. It’s because I am a predator and look scary. Even my smile looks like I’m going to eat somepony. I’m surprised Twilight and her friends waited to hear me out.”

“There’s no need to be hard on yourself Nick. When ponies get to know you better, they’ll see who you really are, kind and friendly. If you wouldn’t mind telling me, why did you choose to change into a wolf? Why not keep your human form?”

“I didn’t have much say in the matter actually. I asked the Tree the same question, and its only response was that this is my true form here. Apparently I act and think like a wolf, so my body decided to match these facts. Honestly, I think I’m glad I changed, I’m sure seeing a human would scare everypony. There’s nothing in Equestria that even looks remotely like us.”

Luna nodded her head, deciding that that was enough questions for now. She never even considered if Nick missed his old world, his family, friends. It didn’t seem like he was sad of being away from home. Perhaps he thought it would bother her seeing him that way, and put on a smile to mask the pain. There wasn’t much time to think on it as their server just arrived, two silver platters with their meals. After placing them in front of them and opening the lids, she asked if everything looked alright. They both said yes, thanking her before she left.

Nick saw that there was silverware he could use. He found it odd that such things existed, with only a small percentage of the population could actually use it. How did the Earth ponies and Pegasi use them? Nick decided not to bother with the idea. Magic existed here and was most likely the answer. He used his magic to lift the fork and knife, and was glad to see it hadn’t dropped yet. This was the first time he’d tried lifting two objects simultaneously, and so far there were no mistakes. He’d be greatly embarrassed if he needed to ask Luna for help. Too late for that as Luna watched him slowly move the utensils towards his waffles.

“Is everything alright Nick?”

“Yes, I’m still learning how to use my magic. Before you offer, no thank you, I can do this on my own,” he replied, focusing on the task at hand. Some hero he was, he couldn’t even eat breakfast. C’mon Nick, you’re making a fool of yourself. Just use your darn magic already, it can’t be that hard. It just telekinesis, imagine holding the fork and knife cutting the waffle.

The pressure of trying to limit his embarrassment seemed to work as each utensil started to become easier to handle. Smiling, he decided to do all of the cutting while he had control of both objects. Slowly but surely he was able to cut the waffles into bite size pieces. However when he went to drop the knife, fork followed suit, landing on the table with a light thud. Sighing, he once again picked up the fork and proceeded to stab his food. It was still tricky to manipulate the fork and he started smearing whipped cream over his mouth. Deciding he had enough, he used his claws instead, grabbing each piece and placing it in his mouth.

His ears folded back as he heard his host trying her best to restrain a chuckle. I’m hopeless. “I’m glad I continue to be your entertainment for the night, your majesty,” he said, wiping off the remnants of food off his muzzle. “I didn’t know using magic could be so hard. How can I even fight when eating is such a hassle?”

Luna finished wiping her own muzzle before responding, her expression becoming more serious.

“Now Nick, if there’s anything I’ve learned from my time with you, it’s that you are determined. You even told me yourself that humans are a stubborn race, not easily deterred. Learning to use magic is not easy, which is why most parents of unicorns have to spend more time with their children. Even more experienced unicorns falter with spells. You are being asked a lot by not only having to learn magic, but then to use it against some of the most powerful beings in Equestria. I have faith that you can do it. You were personally picked by the Tree of Harmony, and from my many years of rule, it has never picked wrong.” She looked at the clock in the hall and smiled. “It’s almost time for Tia and I to raise and lower the sun and moon. Would you care to watch?”

“As if I’d want to miss two goddesses perform their duties,” he smiled, eliciting a chuckle from Luna. “Lead the way your highness,” he stood up, following the alicorn out of the dining hall. Once again she was leading him to a part of the castle he’d never seen before. This area had more guards as well, but apparently the guard they had met earlier did his job as they all looked at him with a small bit of curiosity before quickly jerking back to attention. They arrived in front of two doors Nick had seen before, just on the other side that is. “You two perform your duties in your sister’s room?” he asked before Luna knocked.

“Well it depends on the which order we are doing. I go to Tia’s room when it is time to raise the sun, and vice versa.” Content with her explanation, Luna knocked on the door and made herself known. They could hear the muffled “Come in” from Celestia, which they proceeded to do so.

“I was beginning to wonder if you had encountered a rather nasty dream Lulu,” she started to state her concerns for her sister, that was until she noticed Nick. Seeing her sister had found company with the wolf, her curiosity rose. “I see that instead you brought a visitor. Hello Nick, how are you?”

“I’m doing well Princess,” he replied with a bow. “Thank you for asking. How are you?”

“Fine as well Nick. Do you mind me asking why you’re here at this hour? Shouldn’t you be resting for another day of lessons?”

“Well honestly I’m here for breakfast.”

Seeing her sister quirk her eyebrow Luna quickly added. “It was my doing Tia. Nick asked me last night for some company and, being done with my duties I saw no harm in it. As I was about to leave, I asked him if he would mind joining me for breakfast. After we finished, I offered to allow him to watch us raise the sun and lower the moon. They don’t have that on Earth and I thought he’d enjoy it.”

Celestia felt her a smile on her face. Not only had her sister found a friend in Nick, but he seemed to have found a friend in her as well. Along with Twilight, Nick seemed to make Luna open up about herself. It was interesting that Nick happened to be training under her former student as well. Even without her wisdom of ruling for thousands of years, she could see a strong bond forming between the three of them.

“Very well. I think it would be fair to let Nick watch us perform our duty. He’s already doing so much for all of us. We could take him to the gardens instead of my balcony, I don’t believe he’s seen them yet.”

Nick breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Celestia would be mad at him for taking up Luna’s time, even if she told him all her duties had been completed. Soon he felt anxiety overcome him. He was going to watch Celestia and Luna, two deities, raise and lower the sun. Without another word, he followed the two sisters out of Celestia’s room. As they walked to the gardens both sisters decided to give Nick a personal tour around the castle. They showed him the throne room, barracks, Royal Library, chapel where Princess Cadence was married and Twilight was coronated, and even the ballroom where they held a party named “The Grand Galloping Gala”.

As they moved from room to room Celestia asked the wolf how his training was going. Nick described all the events that transpired yesterday, from scaring all of Ponyville to working on very basic magic. Celestia was glad to hear that Twilight had come to trust Nick and was doing well in teaching him. This brought up the question of whether Nick decided to live at the castle, since he’d already been exposed to ponies. He could always meet with Twilight after taking the train to Ponyville, and would be able to use the many resources available.

“Thank you for the offer Princess, but I’m fine living in your old castle. I will need to fight the creatures in there to become strong enough to defeat the darkness. Plus, it increases my survival skills, which I’ll need since you yourself said that each villain was in a different region of Equestria. By the way, how are the search parties faring?”

“Not like we would have hoped, I’m afraid. My guards have found no signs of Chrysalis or her changelings, and Cadence’s guards can only search so far in the Frozen North. I will update you and the other Elements as soon I as learn more.”

Soon they arrived at the gardens. Celestia and Luna continued to walk in silence, allowing Nick to take in all of the beauty that surrounded him. He could hear crickets and nightingales singing softly, a cool breeze gently flowing over him. The moon was lower in the sky, not quite at the horizon, but close enough to tell that the night would be over soon. They stopped in front of a stone platform, where Celestia broke the silence.

“Alright Nick, just two suggestions before we begin. First of all, while it will be tempting to watch the moon lower and sun rise, it is no different from Earth. You will go blind from staring at the sun. Secondly, it takes a lot of energy to perform such a feat, therefore it would be best if you stayed back while Luna and I cast our magic. Otherwise, I hope you enjoy it. I know from my little ponies that they enjoy watching the summer sun celebration.”

Nick nodded and in front of the platform while, Luna and Celestia stood in the middle. Luna’s horn was the first to glow, and as it did, she began to rise up into the air. As she did, the moon began to lower towards the horizon. Following her sister, Celestia’s horn lit up as well and she flew as well, slowly raising the sun. Nick shielded his eyes as he saw the transition take place, and soon day had arrived. Nick had seen sunsets and rises before, but what he just saw overshadowed them.

Both sisters landed back on the platform, chuckling at the expression on Nick’s face, they walked over to him. “I suppose you liked that little display?” Celestia asked.

“No, I loved it!” Nick cheered. “That was by far the coolest thing I’ve seen. No sunrise or sunset on Earth could even match the beauty of what you two just did!”

“Thank you Nick,” Luna smiled. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ll be heading to bed. Hopefully I’ll see you tonight Nick.” She gave him a hug, which surprised both her sister and the wolf. After she was gone, Celestia gave Nick a knowing look.

“I must say Nick, that is the first time I’ve seen my sister so happy to see somepony. What spell have you placed on her?” she joked.

“I can’t really say Princess. I just know we seem to enjoy each other’s company. I’ve done nothing but be myself.”

After pondering for a bit, the alicorn nodded. “I see. Thank you Nick. It has been years since I’ve seen her this happy. Please continue being friends with her.”

“As if I’d do anything else. Don’t worry your highness, I’ll make sure to keep her happy,” he smiled at her. “Now before you go on about your day, would you mind teleporting me back to the Castle of the Two Sisters. I was planning on doing a little exploring before my lesson.”

“Of course. Do be careful though, I’m not sure how much of that old castle is still stable.”

“I promise I will.”

Just like before, Nick was surrounded by Celestia’s magic. Closing his eyes, he heard that familiar popping sound and was soon on his way.

Author's Note

Hiya guys. Hope you like the ship building chapter. Since it'll be a while till Nick gets his magic under control, there won't be any battle scenes yet, so I hope you're all fine with him just getting to know the ponies better. Class work is starting to pick up, so I dunno when the next chapter will be finished.

The Days Fly By

I probably should’ve asked Celestia for a map of this place. Oh well, there might be one in the library.

Nick decided that the whole castle probably would take a few days to fully explore. So instead of trying to spend all morning exploring every inch, he was going to spend half his time exploring, and half learning about Equestria. He was lucky to just encounter only timberwolves in the forest, he hadn’t even seen the other monsters Celestia told him about.

Upon arriving at the library, he set about looking for maps and any books on Equestrian history. Since he was going to be here for the rest of his shortened life, he might as well get to know the land better. Lifting the books themselves was also good practice, it forced him to levitate each one and carefully flip the pages. After he had a stack of books that would make Twilight proud, he began to read.

In his reading, he learned about how Equestria came to be. There was a period where all the ponies did not live in friendship. The earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns each had their own kingdom, only interacting with the others for essentials. One winter, crops failed to grow and Windigos, spirits that feed on hate, had taken residence over the land. It was thanks to the kindness of each kingdom’s second in command that the Windigos were repelled. They formed an alliance which resulted in the formation of Equestria.

No wonder why the ponies are so friendly. The land they live on was founded by friendship.

Noting that fact, Nick read on. Princess Celestia and Luna ascended the throne after being approached by a great unicorn named Starswirl the Bearded. Soon after becoming alicorns they discovered the Elements of Harmony. The first villain they defeated with the Elements was the Spirit of Chaos, Discord the draconequus. Thankfully the book had an image of the creature, who honestly looked like Frankenstein’s monster. He continued to read about Discord, and was interested in why he didn’t have to defeat him as well. After Discord, the other villains seemed to be placed in no particular order.

What’s the point of writing a history book when you omit when each villain was defeated? I guess when they were defeated doesn’t matter too much. I just need to learn more about them to exploit any weaknesses.

Lord Tirek, a centaur from a nation across the sea arrived with his brother Scorpan to conquer Equestria. However, Scorpan came to befriend Starswirl along with appreciating Equestrian culture, and tried to convince Tirek to leave Equestria in peace. After failing to convince him, Scorpan warned Celestia and Luna about his brother’s plan. Scorpan returned home, while Tirek was imprisoned in Tartarus. Nothing much was discussed about his weaknesses nor about how Celestia and Luna managed to defeat him.

King Sombra claimed the throne of the Crystal Empire a thousand years ago. A tyrant who enslaved the citizens to do his bidding, he used dark magic, similar to Tirek. Celestia and Luna appeared and were successful in banishing him, but at a cost. Before he was banished, Sombra caused the Crystal Empire to disappear as well, and neither one hadn’t been seen since.

Nick flipped through each book, but was unsuccessful in locating any information about Chrysalis. He did remember Celestia telling him that she appeared out of nowhere, the only warning a threat towards Canterlot. Her species, the changeling, also had little information on them, mainly because nopony knew they existed until Chrysalis tried to invade. A reason that there was little information on this species could have been that they were hiding in plain sight, feeding on ponies’ emotions until they made themselves known.

“Well, I guess that’s enough reading,” he decided, placing the books back where he found them. His levitation magic was getting better, as he could float three books at a time back into their places. Smiling at his progress, he picked up the last book, which also contained a map of the castle, and headed towards the throne room.

“I could find the kitchen, but who knows what animals would be in there and I’m sure the food is all but rotten. The armory might be nice, but I don’t think it’ll be beneficial. It’ll weigh me down more than protect me. Plus, I’ve never trained to use armor, I’m sure I’ll be clumsier in it. Eh, I’ll just pick a path and go down it. You don’t explore by following a map.”

Heading down one of the hallways, he took in his surroundings. For being left unattended for over a thousand years, this castle was in pretty great shape. The walls looked structurally sound and debris was limited, leaving a clear walkway. Along the wall were stone hooves holding torches, an odd design, even for ponies. It would be like human hands sticking out of the wall. While it was tempting to pull on each one to see if there was a secret passage, Nick knew that he couldn’t. He didn’t know the castle well enough to get back if it closed on him. So after passing through the limb filled hall, he found himself at an intersection. He looked at the book and saw that going left would lead him to the kitchens, straight to the gardens and right to the armory.

“I guess let’s check out the armory, there might be something useful in there.”

To his dismay, about halfway through the hall, he saw that the ceiling had collapsed, effectively sealing the room. Sighing, he returned back to the intersection and headed towards the gardens. As expected, everything was dead, not even plants from the Everfree could be found here. With parts of the wall crumbled away, Nick could see more of the Everfree Forest surrounding the castle. Now that he thought about it, he needed to explore the Everfree more than the castle, after all, that was where his food came from. He wasn’t strong enough to take on all the creatures right now, but with some careful exploration, he might be able to find where they lived and could return when he knew how to fight.

He looked to the sky and the sun was almost directly above him. “Lunch time,” he announced, heading back into the castle. His “lunch” would be light today, just a few apples he’d managed to pick. When he got back from his lesson he would need to find some more food. Nick also noticed that his fur didn’t stink, probably because wolves, or any canines for that matter don’t. Still, he wished he could have a quick shower, just because it was habit. He quickly smelled his breath and was relieved that it had a neutral scent.

“Maybe some mint that I could chew on to freshen my breath.”

Rearranging his leaf pouches on some rope, he left the castle, ready for another day of learning.

Twilight had just finished her first lesson with Starlight, and was now heading towards the edge of town where Nick entered the other day. She noticed that she wasn’t the only pony expecting his arrival as she saw Rainbow Dash perched on a cloud. Flying up to her and getting the pegasus’ attention, Rainbow Dash gave her a simple greeting and went back to staring at the Forest.

“What are you doing here Rainbow? Shouldn’t you be taking a nap or playing a prank on somepony?”

“Well, yeah, that’s what I’d normally do. But ever since that wolf came to town, he needs to be watched. There’s something fishy about his story. A wolf being the newest Element of Harmony? Going to have to try harder to fool me.”

“While his story definitely is missing some important information, it is true. The letter from Princess Celestia not only confirmed his story, but that she was the one who gave him the gem. I’m trying my best to get to know him better, but he’s not budging.”

“Want me to interrogate him for ya? I’m sure a few blows to the stomach will have him singing like one of Fluttershy’s birds.” Rainbow Dash still remembered the force field the wolf used to protect himself. While she wasn’t physically hurt, her pride was. He was able to momentarily stop her, the fastest, strongest pony there was.

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight chastised her friend. “Why would you even suggest such a thing. Nick has been taken from his home to risk his life trying to save Equestria. He probably doesn’t want to tell us about himself because he doesn’t know us yet. With some time and kindness, he’ll open up.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Whatever. If he tries to eat one of us, I’ll be the only one to stop him. The rest of you are willing to trust him too easily.”

Seeing as she wasn’t going to convince her any better, Twilight sighed and went back to looking for her other student. After several minutes had passed, her ears drooped. Maybe he was just going to learn on his own or had been caught by timberwolves? She shook those thoughts out of her head. Calm down Twilight. You never said when to meet, only that it would be in the afternoon. For all we know, he may think that that’s 2 or 3.

She turned to her friend. “Rainbow how long have you been waiting here?”

“About thirty minutes before you arrived. I’m tempted to fly into the Everfree and just find him myself. That might take longer since nopony knows where he lives.”

Twilight decided that it would be better for her to stay and wait. While she trusted Rainbow to not do anything drastic, who knew what she would do to Nick when he finally showed up. Thirty minutes later, they spotted movement towards the edge of the forest. Sure enough, there was Nick, some sort of bags around him, and he looked out of breath.

Both mares quickly flew over to him, Twilight asking him in a concerned tone. “Are you alright? Did the timberwolves try to catch you? What happened?”

“It’s … fine… Princess,” he panted. “Sorry I’m late. I caught scent of some wild asparagus and decided to pick some for dinner. I also found some wild mint, some more apples, and berries. I got so caught up in foraging I lost track of time.”

Twilight was relieved to hear Nick was alright. Now that she thought about it, it was silly that she was worried about the wolf, after all, he was on his own before he met Princess Celestia. Nonetheless, he was here and their lesson could continue.

“Were you concerned as well Rainbow Dash? Aw, there was no need to, I’m a big, strong, scary wolf after all. Thanks anyway.”

With a huff, Rainbow took off, leaving Twilight and Nick chuckling. “So Princess, what will our lesson be today?”

“Well, first I want to evaluate how you are doing on what you learned yesterday. After that, I may teach you how to heal minor wounds. Seeing as you can conjure a force field, I believe you can use other forms of healing magic. I can also teach you some offensive magic as well, although my knowledge is limited.”

“Some is better than none your highness. You must have known enough to defeat three supervillains.”

“Well, I would say that the Elements of Harmony are what defeated each foe we faced. We just had to use the power of our friendship to wield the power of the Elements. From what you described yesterday, it seems you actually have to use normal magic to weaken the darkness and use the Elements to effectively cleanse it. Hopefully, my magic lessons can ease some of your burden.”

It seemed Nick had found his answer. First, he would have to defeat each villain and trap them in his gem. Second, he would have to convince Twilight and her friends to zap him with their magic so he could destroy the gem.

They arrived at the castle and headed directly to the library. The first thing Twilight asked was for Nick to levitate some books. Knowing that that would be easy, Nick showed off a bit, levitating three at a time, just like he did at the castle. The alicorn was impressed at his improvement and decided to see how well his shield conjuring had improved. Focusing his thoughts, Nick was able to hold the shield for almost 5 minutes before his magic dissipated.

“You have improved significantly since yesterday Nick,” she smiled, writing down the results on a piece of parchment. “I’d say in a few days you’ll have levitation down and in a week, you’ll be able to keep up your shield with ease. Now let’s start with our next lesson, using healing magic.”

The next couple of days passed by rather quickly. Before he knew it, Nick had already been in Equestria for over a week. However, with Twilight keeping him busy with his magic lessons, there wasn’t much time to reflect on this revelation. His levitation magic was always reliable and he had moved on to lifting heavier things, things he couldn’t lift physically. He became more efficient in casting his shield, able to sustain it longer and use less energy. Nick added magic bolts to his offensive magic along with manipulating his fireballs into physical attacks. Healing was a bit tricky as he wasn’t sure how effective it was, hoping that when he needed to use it, it would work fine.

Even with all these new spells, he couldn’t fully explore the forest yet, mostly because Nick had never been in a fight before. Thankfully Princess Luna was more than happy to spar with the wolf. Nick had been hesitant at first, but Luna insisted that she help him, after all, it was she who trained her own captain of the night guard. They conducted their sessions in his dreams, Luna placing a buffer so that it would feel as if Nick were fighting normally. The first few nights, they practiced stances. After getting the basic hoofwork down, they started to spar, which mostly ended up with Nick flat on his muzzle. Luna reassured him that he’d get the hang of it, and would probably be ready to explore the Everfree in a week.

In the meantime, when Nick wasn’t practicing his magic or fighting style, he decided to hang around Ponyville in the mornings, hoping to find some work. Honestly, he was tired of forging for mediocre food each night, hoping he wasn’t being followed by the timberwolves or something even worse. He found employment with Applejack, who was more than happy to help him out. The rest of the Apple family was a little shocked by Applejack’s decision, but once they got to know the wolf, his help was greatly appreciated.

Nick remained mostly silent when working with the Apples, giving Big Mac a run for his bits. Anytime Applejack asked about his past, he simply stated he didn’t want to talk about it. When asked why he just repeated the phrase, adding that there were things he didn’t want to remember. This naturally peaked the mare’s curiosity, but she knew better than to try and open old wounds.

Even with a job and his magic lessons, Nick found he still had free time on his paws (Applejack didn’t want to run him ragged and let him decide when he wanted to work). He often wandered through town, looking for anypony he could help. With each deed completed, the whole town warmed up to him, and soon after he was greeted whenever he passed through. Rarity was among those that appreciated his help, and he received a satchel from the seamstress as thanks for modeling for her, inspiring a new clothing line.

He had also been tackled by Pinkie Pie a few times, mostly to ask about the party she wanted to throw for him. She thought he was crazy when he first said he didn’t want a party and nearly flipped out when he admitted that the last time he had a party was years ago. Despite his objections, Pinkie was able to finally convince him to celebrate with the rest of her friends, even though all of Ponyville should have been included as well.

Today, Nick was helping Big Mac clean out the barn, which was made easier with his magic. After a good hour of hard work, the two went their separate ways. Nick decided to grab some lunch before heading to Twilight’s castle. With bits to spend on food, the wolf was able to stay later for his lessons with the lavender alicorn, who was still trying to convince him to live in the castle. Each time he politely refused, although it was getting rather tedious. He told her that living in safety would soften him, dull his senses, but the mare wasn’t satisfied with that answer. She argued that what good would it do if he was injured in the forest, nopony would know where to look.

Nick picked one of his favorite cafes, The Feedbag, as they made being a vegetarian enjoyable. They had the best grilled cheese sandwich and potato soup he ever had. Sitting down on the patio he ordered his meal. While he waited, he watched different ponies go about their daily lives. He saw a common theme for each pony, there was no sadness, no anger, no exhaustion. Each pony seemed happy and content, always smiling. They were oblivious to the threat that loomed over them all, their only knowledge was that he was the newest Element of Harmony and receiving training from Twilight.

He thanked his waiter for the meal, paid the bill and was on his way to Twilight’s castle. His mind filled with possible lessons they would learn, each one causing him to smile. While he loved learning about magic and how to use it, he also found affection towards his teacher. Not only was she a beautiful mare, her personality reminded him of someone that was very close. Sadly he knew he couldn’t tell her his feelings due to his “destiny”. Twilight wasn’t the only mare who had caught his eye. His other teacher, Luna, had the same effect on him, her determination and kindness very attractive. So instead of telling them how he felt, he hid his feelings and tried to distance himself, causing Twilight’s concern for his safety to increase.

As he approached the front doors, he let out a sigh. I wish I could tell her the real reason why I stay away. That I don’t want her to feel the pain of losing a friend. If I did tell her what I had to do, she’d stop me, making all this hard work for naught.

Spike answered the door after Nick knocked.

“Hey Nick,” he greeted. “Come on in, Twi’s doing some reading in the library.”

The little dragon led him through the long corridors, eventually stopping in front of the library. After announcing that Nick was there, Twilight called both of them in. She was sitting on her haunches, floating the books she pulled out back into their places.

“Hiya Twilight,” he called out, causing the mare to smile.

While he was stubborn at times, Twilight was glad she met Nick. Even though they were different species, they shared a lot in common, from a fascination with magic to doing research. She had developed a fondness for the wolf as well, how his smile could brighten up a room, or the way he looked at her with his warm hazelnut eyes. She denied to herself that this attraction to the wolf was anything more than puppy love, but there was no denying the fact that her heart sank whenever Nick left the lesson to head back to the Everfree.

“Hello, Nick. How are you?” she replied, finishing her tidying.

“Not too bad, and yourself?”

“I’m good. Ready to continue where we left off?”

“Yeah, I’m ready for you to throw more magic at me. Maybe I’ll be able to deflect it this time,” he stuck his tongue out, causing the mare to laugh.

“How else are you going to strengthen your shield if it’s not attacked? Plus I’m not even using my magic at its full power, you big baby.”

“Baby huh? We’ll see about that!”

“Alright, that’s good for now,” Twilight announced, the glow on her horn dimming.

Nick was panting hard, but at the same time smiling. He had successfully deflected not one, but several of Twilight’s magic bolts.

“I think I’m ready to start exploring the Everfree safely,” he commented, heading to where he placed his satchel.

“Maybe,” the alicorn replied, her eyes looking at him with concern. “There’s more than just timberwolves you know.”

“Yeah, but so far I’ve been lucky enough to not run into anything nastier. Which reminds me, I better start heading home. It’s almost 7.”

Twilight nodded, and while it was tempting to try and convince Nick to stay, she didn’t want to argue with him again. “Alright, just promise me you’ll be safe.”

That caught Nick off guard. “Come again?”

“When you’re in there, please be careful. I- I don’t want you to get hurt.”

She looked as if she was going to start crying. He felt bad that he was doing this for her and did something that he wanted to do ever since he acknowledged his feelings for her. Walking up to Twilight, he wrapped his paws around her and held her close. Her body tensed up slightly from the unexpected action, but soon relaxed and returned the hug. Twilight could feel her cheeks heat up, but that was nothing compared to warmth of Nick’s fur. Losing control, she nuzzled into his chest, a smile on her muzzle.

That was really adorable, so adorable that he found himself stroking her mane. He quickly realized that this was something he shouldn’t be doing. “I promise I’ll be careful, your highness,” he replied, quickly ending the hug and wishing her a good night.

As he left the castle and headed through town, Nick chided himself for his behavior. You’re not supposed to get close to her genius. Now she most definitely sees you as a friend. If you get lucky she’ll probably forget everything that happened. It sure was nice holding her, being able to offer her whatever comfort I could. I wish that we could be close, but I don’t want to lose another friend, especially not like…

He paused, noticing he was on the outskirts of town. Before he could stop himself, the dam of painful memories gave way, causing him to droop his head.

I’m so sorry Alex. It’s all my fault.

Alex was the only real friend Nick had. One reason Nick never really had any friends was that his family was constantly moving from city to city. By the time he had made friends, he would have to leave, and start all over. He grew discouraged about making all this effort to find friends, only to leave them behind. Eventually he just gave up and became a loner.

That was until 7th grade, where he met Alex. Nick was sitting alone during lunch and Alex decided to keep him company. Nick was reluctant at first, and told him straight out that he’d probably be moving by the end of the school year. Alex didn’t care, maybe this year he’ll be able to stay. Nick tried to dismiss him, saying that he was tired getting to know people only to leave them behind. Alex was stubborn and wouldn’t take no for an answer.

Seeing as there was no way to convince him otherwise, Nick gave in and introduced himself. They got to talking, what their hobbies were, what they were interested in. They had many similarities, both loved to play video games, sing and go exploring. Within the week, they were the best of pals. Alex was always coming up with outrageous ways to have fun, most often getting them both in trouble. Yet when Nick looked back at all of their adventures, if he had the chance, he’d relive them all over again.

For Christmas of that year, Nick got the best gift he’d ever received. His dad had been promoted to a supervisor, meaning that they wouldn’t have to move schools again. When classes resumed, Nick told Alex the great news and Alex simply said, “I told you so.” They finished middle and high school together, and despite them taking different academic paths, nothing could tear them apart.

Well at least they thought so. After graduating, Alex decided to work at a local repair shop while Nick was pursuing his Bachelor’s degree at an out of state university. Nick had tried to convince Alex to pursue a college degree, even an Associate’s would be better than a high school diploma, but Alex was happy where he was at. He loved tinkering with things, and he already had a good rapport with the owner. Despite Nick going out of state, they stayed good friends, always keeping in touch. It was during spring break of freshman year that they were separated forever.

Nick decided to return home for spring break, missing his family as well as Alex. The campus was pretty large, and making some new friends was tough, considering that the program he was in had a small class size. He had made plans with Alex, to go on a campout at the local lake, what they had always done when they were younger.

Packing all of their stuff, they hopped into Alex’s pickup and drove off, ready to have a good time. After setting up their tents, they decided to go out to the lake. It was a pretty warm day, and the lake water looked great. Off to the side they found a cliff they could jump off of into the lake.

“Let me check to see if the lake’s deep enough to go diving” Nick told Alex and started to swim out to the area below the cliff. He saw Alex already at the top of the cliff, waiting for his signal. For what he could tell the lake seemed deep enough to jump in, but he wasn’t too sure. It would be best to err on the side of caution

He yelled up to Alex. “I don’t think it’s safe enough to jump. Let’s go find another place”

Sadly Alex only heard the words “Safe … to … jump” and proceeded to do so.

Nick’s screams were too late. By the time he told him to stop, Alex’s body was already off from the cliff. Nick panicked as he saw his friend hurtling towards a shallow area of the lake. Frozen with fear he watched as his friend hit the water and heard a loud crack.

“ALEX!”

He quickly swam over to where Alex had landed, desperately looking for him. After a few minutes he found his limp body on the lake bed.

“No, no, no. This can’t be happening” he cried carefully lifting the body out of the lake. He carefully, but quickly carried his friend to their campsite and called 911. While he waited for the ambulance he tried everything he could to keep his friend alive. He couldn’t feel a pulse and proceeded to do some chest compressions to get his heart beating. Seconds turned to minutes and minutes to hours, until he heard the sirens approaching his location.

He ran towards the paramedics and informed them of what happened. They got a stretcher out and Nick lead them to the campsite. He helped them carefully place Alex on the stretcher and allowed him to ride with them to the hospital.

Come on Alex, you’re gonna be alright, he prayed, unable to look at his friend.

Nick waited in the lounge, hoping that everything would be all right. After what seemed like hours, the doctor appeared. Nick’s heart jumped, impatient to know how Alex was doing. The doctor dropped his head and broke the news. They weren’t able to save him, he had snapped his neck, instantly killing him.

No. That can’t be right. This is all a bad dream. I’m going to wake up and everything will be normal.

But Nick knew that this wasn’t a dream. It was all too real, and his friend was dead. The cops were there to get all of the information on what had happened. Nick was barely able to tell them all of the horrific events that had happened, but managed to do so. After hearing his story, they told Nick that there would most likely be no charges that would be pressed against him, Alex’s death was simply a tragic accident. That brought no comfort at all. He wished they pressed charges against him and threw him in jail. It was his fault his friend was dead. He should’ve never suggested they go cliff jumping.

He spent the whole week in his room, not wanting to eat or see anyone until his parents were able to convince him that Alex wouldn’t want him to stop everything he had worked so hard for. Nick finally was able to return to college and received his Bachelor’s and Master’s degrees, wanting to make his friend proud. Alex’s death had changed him though. Instead of avoiding making friends, he avoided human contact as much as he could. His current job, doing research in a lab, ensured he would be alone for the most part. His family was all that he had left, but when his parents died, he had lost that as well.

He was truly alone. His heart all but frozen. That was until he met Celestia on that fateful day. Something about her had warmed his heart, and he was able to smile for the first time in years. Now that he was in Equestria, the ponies had seemed to thaw out his heart further, especially Luna and Twilight. Not only had they warmed his heart, they captured it as well, making his quest even more difficult. Should he continue to try and hide his feelings from them, or should he come clean and hope that they understand?

Author's Note

Hiya guys. I'm really sorry this is late, school has kept me pretty busy. :fluttershbad: We get to learn more about our protagonist. :pinkiegasp: Man, has he had it rough. Hope you enjoy it and as always feel free to comment, like (or dislike) and fave! :twilightsmile:

The Truth Is ...

Twilight hadn’t moved since Nick gave her a hug. Part of her was shocked by the display of affection, but another part of her was also elated that he did so. It wasn’t just the hug that had her heart rapidly pacing, it was the fact that he stroked her mane as well. She didn’t want to jump to any conclusions, but it seemed the wolf had feelings for her. The prospect made her heart beat faster.

Not a soul knew that of all the books she read, it was the cheesy romance novels that she truly cherished. The idea of a stallion sweeping her off her hooves was one of her secret fantasies. However, as she grew older, Twilight realized that there were more important things than romance, like improving her magical powers. Even though she had this revelation, it didn’t mean that she gave up on romance all together. Despite Rarity’s multiple blind dates, each stallion fell short of her expectations. While he was definitely not a stallion, Nick did have a lot of the qualities she was looking for.

First of all, he was really a gallant hero, risking his life for a species that was not his own. There was no reward mentioned, he simply accepted what he was asked of and was working hard to make sure he didn’t fail. Secondly, while he mostly kept to himself, he still was kind and friendly to everypony. She heard from many of the townsponies of how he would always ask if there was anything he could help with. Why did he do it? To show his good will and hopefully earn their trust.

There was also his intellect that was attractive. Whenever they took a break from their training, they talked about his research and education, the only things from his past he was willing to talk about. He went to the best schools he could so that he could work on biological research, focusing on the microscopic aspect. It was fascinating to listen to the wolf talk about being able to regrow limbs from cells or finding new ways to strengthen the body by manipulating certain genes that coded for specific proteins. The talking wasn’t one sided, as Nick gladly listened to her talk about magic theory, and not only listen, but actually understood some of the concepts that she had explained.

They didn’t always talk about science on their breaks, using more intimate topics, such as how they had been, Twilight’s exploits that lead to her becoming a princess. While Twilight was more than happy to relive some of the events in her past ,Nick always changed the subject whenever Twilight had tried to ask about his. It didn’t help when he said that his past had too many things he didn’t want to remember, as it only piqued her curiosity more. Still, she knew that if he didn’t want to talk about it, then it would be best if she didn’t try to pry for each session.

As she thought about bringing up her discovery to Nick, three scenarios ran through her head. One had Nick admitting his attraction, which would lead to Twilight confessing her mutual feelings and they cuddle afterwards. The second scenario had Nick nicely telling her that she was mistaken, and while flattered, didn’t feel the same towards her. While both embarrassed and a little saddened, at least they would remain friends if this happened. Then lastly, and to her seemed most unlikely to transpire, Nick would shake his head in disgust and yell at her for thinking that an interspecies relationship would work, and him leaving, saying that it would be best for the both of them to stop training together if she was becoming too attached to him.

That last scenario scared her the most, even though it didn’t seem to match Nick’s personality at all. What scared her though, was that she couldn’t plan for his reaction if she told him. She could try to predict which scenario would occur, but that’s the best she could do. She could always ask her sister-in-law what she should do, but that would mean bothering Cadence when her foal was due any day now. Plus there was the chance that her BBBFF would see the letter and get all protective over her.

What should I do?

Nick wandered towards his home, not really paying attention to his surroundings. Normally he would never drop his guard, but having this painful memory surface was too hard to ignore. He was actually on the verge of tears, holding onto the grief for so long. While his parents offered to pay for counseling, he declined. Talking about his feelings wasn’t going to bring his friend back. He stopped walking and stood on the path, taking deep breaths and taking control of his emotions.

“Now is not the time to start feeling sorry for myself. These ponies have much more to lose if I fail. As long as I live and breathe, they won’t have to lose anything,” he vowed, filled with determination. “I will not stop until Tirek, Chrysalis and Sombra are annihilated. I don’t care if I die, as long as I can prevent any more pain.”

Just as he was about to leave, he heard a growl behind him. He was mad at himself for dropping his guard. Sensing that he was going to be forced into a fight, he quickly removed his satchel and got into his first combat stance.

“I’m getting really sick and tired of you wolves chasing after me. I mean you’re made of wood for crying out loud, why would you need to eat me?!”

His words fell on deaf ears, since the wolves started to close in on him.

“Fine, it’s your funeral,” he said, charging up a fireball.

The wolf was definitely glad he had sparred with Princess Luna, since he had never been in a fight before. They hadn’t practiced taking on multiple foes, but he would figure something out.

First, he needed to quickly assess the situation. The wolves were, for what he could guess the same ones that chased him through the forest yesterday. They had surrounded him on each side, so there would be no running away this time.

Guess I’ll have to take them out one by one since I only know single attacks.

The fireball ready to throw, he launched it at the first one, incinerating it to ash. The other two lunged at him, which he was able to dodge pretty easily.

One down, two to go.

He launched a second fireball, only for the wolf to dodge it, learning from his buddy’s deadly mistake.

Guess they aren’t as dumb as I thought. Melee combat it is then.

He engulfed his paws in flame and charged towards the wolves, but missed them as they both jumped out of the way. They countered and he felt pain ripping on both sides of his body. The wolves had raked their claws into him and he was now bleeding. Anger overshadowed the pain. After promising Twilight that he would be safe, he was now injured. Instead of trying to strike and get countered again, he had to wait for the wolves to attack.

“I’m going to make both of you dumb pile of sticks pay for that!”

They both lunged at him, but he was ready. Jumping to the side to avoid one of their claws, he threw his paw out at the other wolf, coming into contact with its jaw. The wolf yelped in pain as part of its face caught on fire and it reeled back. Nick saw this opportunity and charged at his target, bringing his other paw into an uppercut, throwing the wolf on his back. Quickly charging up a giant fireball, he lobbed it at the wolf, catching its entire body on fire. Nick smiled as the wolf writhed in pain. However, while he was finishing off the wolf he felt a surge of pain shoot up his hind leg. The other wolf had clamped its jaws down on it, not letting go. Nick’s adrenaline numbed the pain, allowing him to focus more on his anger.

“GET… OFF… MY… LEG!” he shouted, creating a huge ball of fire and slamming it into the wolf. He was fortunate that the flame didn’t catch him on fire, with the fireball lightly singeing his fur. It hit the timberwolf, causing it to let go. Nick threw another fireball, this one actually igniting the wolf. The yowl of pain continued to ring in his ears as he watched as the flame died out, leaving a pile of ash.

Panting, Nick looked around to see if there were any more timberwolves. As his adrenaline dropped, his mind became clearer, which led him to a shocking revelation. He had killed the three wolves by himself. Sure he had taken some damage, but he still came out on top. What was even more shocking was that he actually enjoyed it. Sure, he had killed his fair share of pests, but this was different somehow. He could actually see the pain his opponents felt and he was happy that he had caused it. Afterall, they were the ones that picked a fight with him.

Princess Celestia was right. Humans are great at killing.

He decided not to think about that thought any longer. Making sure the immediate threat was eliminated and there weren’t any more dangers about, he assessed his wounds. His sides were still bleeding, but it wasn’t too deep of a wound. The bite on his leg however, had dug in pretty deep. All his bones were intact thankfully, he just had some torn flesh. Remembering that he could use healing magic, he decided that now would be as good a time as any to try it. He went through what Twilight had showed him and held a paw over each wound. His magic gently moved from his paw to the wound, and before his eyes they sealed.

“That’s pretty amazing,” he said in awe, touching the wound to test it. It still hurt, but it felt like he had gotten punched, not scratched with sharp claws. Just to be safe, he took a leaf and wrapped it around the wound, creating a makeshift bandage. Thanks to the wound on his leg, it would definitely be night when he arrived at the castle, but at least he still felt like he had enough energy to defend himself if he needed to. Picking up his satchel, which for whatever reason wasn’t damaged, the wolf continued walking home. As he walked, he noticed the pain in his leg lessen a bit. Then he remembered what the tree had told him.

“With every enemy you defeat, you will be able to gain its power.”

Thanks to Twilight he knew that timberwolves were able to regenerate their body had all the pieces been broken, which was why he used his fire attacks. Hard to regenerate when you’re a pile of ash.

“Now I have regenerative powers, sweet!” he cheered. He wasn’t too sure how fast the regeneration would take, but he figured that with the wound he sustained, what could have taken a week to fully heal was shortened to a couple of days.

The trip back was uneventful, thankfully, but Nick never dropped his guard, even after crossing the bridge. When he reached the doors, he breathed a sigh of relief. “It’s good to be back home.”

Opening the door, he laid down his bag and proceeded to make a fire. For some reason he wasn’t hungry, which was odd considering he had just fought his first fight. So instead of cooking whatever he had bought today, he sat by the fire and stared at the flame. He was still thinking about his “battle” he had earlier. It was pretty much a reality check of what he had been tasked to do. Sparring with Luna didn’t even come close to the feeling he had felt. Her purpose wasn’t to kill, only train and Nick knew she pulled some attacks as to not rough him up too badly. These wolves didn’t care, he was their next prey and they were going to do everything they could to make sure he was dinner.

The thought of death made him think about Alex again. He changed his gaze to the stars, admiring their endless beauty. He wondered if heaven existed in this place. If so, he wondered if Alex was watching him, wondering what he would do in if he were in Nick’s position. Then Nick did something that always comforted himself, even when he had lost Alex. Sing.

I pray you’ll be my eyes

And watch me as I go,

And help me to be wise, in times when I don’t know.

“Alex would’ve known what to do, he always did,” shedding a tear as he thought about his friend.

Let this be my prayer, when I lose my way

Lead me to a place, guide me with your grace, to a place where I’ll be safe

At the end of the second verse, Nick let out an involuntary howl. It shocked him at first, but then he remembered that he was a wolf now, so what he just did was probably normal. Howling did feel comforting as well, so he continued for at least a few minutes before he continued singing, falling asleep as the soft sound of wings descended towards him.

Luna was in her room, preparing for her sparring session with Nick when she heard a wolf howling. It sounded like it was either hurt, or in distress. Normally she would ignore it since it’s owner was most likely a timberwolf, but she knew that it could also be coming from a wolf that she cared about.

While she wasn’t sure if it was more than just friendship that she wanted with Nick, she definitely knew that she did care about him. If that howling was coming from him, then she needed to check on him right away. Stars forbid that he was seriously injured.

Without a moment’s hesitation, she trotted to her balcony and took flight, heading towards her old castle. Flying over the Everfree Forest, Nick stopped howling, causing Luna to worry even more. She was about to pick up her pace when Nick continued his singing.

I ask that life be kind

And watch us from above

I hope each soul will find, another soul to love

Let this be my prayer, just like every child

Needs to find a place, guide them with your grace, to a place where they’ll be safe

The alicorn’s jaw dropped in awe. She never took Nick to be a singer, let alone have such a melodic voice. She slowed down her pace, realizing that the wolf was alright. Just as he finished singing, she was above the ruins. Slowly entering through the roof, she found him asleep in her old throne. The moonlight allowed her to see that indeed Nick had been injured, bandaged around his torso and leg.

Carefully opening each one up, she noticed quite a bit of blood, but no wounds. Then she remembered how Nick had told her he learned basic healing magic from Twilight. She wondered if she should clean him up so that he wasn’t lying in his own blood. There was also the chance that the scent of blood could attract other creatures from the forest, leaving Nick exposed.

I can’t leave him in this state. I’m sure he won’t mind if I wash him up. I can just teleport back to my room to draw less attention. First let me place a deep sleeping spell on him before I do anything.

She effortlessly cast the spell, and gently poked him to see if it had worked. Once she was certain Nick wasn’t going to wake up anytime soon, she floated him onto her back and teleported them to her balcony. Luckily for Luna, although the wolf was bigger than her, she could carry him across the room and into her bathroom. She turned on the lights and found a washcloth she could use.

Drawing up some warm water, she soaked the cloth and added some soap. Removing the bandage around his torso, she set to work, carefully scrubbing his fur. Every now and then the wolf would squirm from her scrubbing a bad spot, but for the most part he was a good patient. Now that his torso was done, she moved on to his leg. The blood was thicker here and covered most of his thigh. As she pushed back his fur, she could see a huge bite mark on his skin, making her shake her head.

“So you fought those pesky timberwolves I see. I know that I said you were ready to explore the Everfree, but that didn’t mean you had to go find trouble. Thankfully it seems that you weren’t maimed, but I am concerned about your leg. Even with healing magic there is still a scar, signalling that the wolf must have dug in deep. I sure hope it’s not infected.”

She continued cleaning his wound in silence, shifting her gaze to his head. He had a big grin on his muzzle and was murmuring something.

I wish I could enter his dream to see what’s making him so happy. I did promise him that I wouldn’t do that without his permission, even if it was a bad dream. Something about how he didn’t want me to experience his past.

“I … love … you,” Nick whispered softly, causing Luna’s ears to perk up.

Luna shook her head, all that worry about him was causing her to hear things. That was until she heard him say something again. Nick was looking directly at her with his eyes closed.

“Luna ... Twilight, I need to tell you both something important. I … I love both of you. I’ll understand if you two don’t feel the same, but I felt you both needed to know before … “

“Before?! Before what Nick!?” Luna asked the wolf. It was useless however, as Nick’s head rolled back to the ground, his breathing slowing back to a sleeping pace. Although she wouldn’t know what was going to happen she did know one thing.

Twilight and her needed to talk.

Author's Note

Well our hero has had his first fight. Wasn't too pretty, but at least he's still alive right? :twilightsheepish: Not only that but we have a confession! :pinkiegasp: What will Luna have to say to Twilight? Stay tuned.

Deep Reflection

Luna continued cleaning Nick’s wounds, repeating what he had said over and over in her head. Did he really feel that way her? They had only known each other for a week at most, and the wolf was still a complete mystery to her. Besides her sister, he was the only one who she had spent a lot of time with. It wasn’t only sparring, there were times where Nick summoned her just to “hang out” as he called it. She was a little surprised that he wanted her company, but gladly obliged him. Normally she was the listener in any conversation she had, however that changed when Nick was there. He always insisted she speak her mind, no matter if it had to deal with being a princess or if it was just personal issues, he was all ears.

This caused a conflict of interest in Luna. On one hoof she was glad to have made a friend in the wolf, somepony that treated her like a normal mare, who seemed to understand the pain of loneliness and not being wanted. His solutions to some of her issues sounded like they came from personal experience, but when she tried to ask him about his past, he seemed to change. His body went from proudly sitting to hunching over, the gleam in his eyes all but faded and turned pitch black. He didn’t even look at her when he told her to never ask about his past. After a few minutes of silence, Nick had reverted back to his cheery self, and it was as if nothing had happened.

On the other hoof, she noticed how she reacted when he was with her. It usually started with her heart fluttering when he called to her from his dreams. While he didn’t have any combat experience, when they sparred he was able to dodge her attacks with grace and elegance, as if he were dancing. She was very impressed, even commenting on his pawwork, and he just gave her a knowing smile. It didn’t help that Nick flirted with her, admiring her bright teal eyes or bluntly saying that her personality was cute. She always thought it was just him trying to get her blushing for his amusement, but from what she had just heard, it seemed he meant every word.

She had faced Tirek, Sombra and even Discord without hesitation. Why should this confession of love have her now taking pause to think of what she needed to do? She started comparing the two, trying to see what made Nick loving her scarier. Realization struck her, she had nopony to help her, nopony to guide her through the twists and turns of love. If she became fatigued in battle, all she had to do was look to her sister for support and seeing Tia fighting just as hard seemed to rejuvenate her.

While she loved her sister dearly, she couldn’t just tell her about Nick’s confession. Based on her reaction to Nick being with her that one morning, she was fine with them being friends, but seemed to draw the line there. Her niece would have been the perfect pony to go to for this issue, but since she was married to Twilight’s brother along with her baby on the way, she couldn’t bother her with this.

By the time she had reached this train of thought, all of Nick’s wounds had been thoroughly cleaned. Applying some fresh bandages, she gently lifted up the slumbering wolf and placed him on her bed. He looked so adorable, his nose and ears twitching while he murmured.

I guess Twilight can wait to hear the news. Afterall an opportunity like this doesn’t come along often. He looks so soft and cuddly.

Deciding that she could call it a night, she slipped into bed next to Nick. Even though he had admitted his love for her, she decided it was best to just nuzzle him. She found out her observation was right when she rubbed his neck, feeling a comforting warmth radiating from him. She yelped when he wrapped his paws around her barrel, pulling her closer and returning the nuzzle. She held her breath, not sure what to do. Looking down she could see a content smile on his muzzle.

“Cuddles it is then,” she chuckled, wrapping her hooves around the wolf and fell asleep to the rising and falling of Nick’s chest.

Nick knew something was wrong when he woke up. First, the light coming in the room was through a window, not the ceiling like it normally did. When he tried to get up, there was something wrapped around his waist. When he looked down, he saw two blue hooves, which were connected to a slumbering alicorn. Nick’s heart started to race as he frantically tried to remember what had happened last night.

I was attacked by timberwolves, and was able to limp back to the castle. I didn’t eat, sang and went to sleep. How the heck did I wake up on Luna’s bed in her hooves!?

He tried again to pry himself from the alicorn, only for her to squeeze him tighter. She was pretty adorable as she slept, softly snoring and nuzzling into the crook of his neck.

Did she teleport me here? She had to, I doubt this was her sister’s doing. But why? What made her do such brash thing? He looked down again and noticed he had real bandages around his wounds, all traces of blood gone. She must have been concerned that I didn’t summon her for our sparring session last night. That still doesn’t answer why we’re sleeping together.

As if she was getting annoyed with Nick’s worrying, Luna let out a loud yawn and stretched her forehooves, freeing the wolf from her grasp. Still confused and scared, Nick tried to bolt off the bed before she could notice, which only ended in him getting entangled in the sheets and landing hard on the floor, right on his wounded leg.

The combination of the crash and Nick’s moan completely woke the mare up, and she was by his side, carefully removing the sheets.

“Are you alright Nick?!” she asked, gently lifting him up to inspect him. This only made the situation worse as the feeling of being levitated was alien to the wolf, causing him to squirm violently, which startled Luna and she dropped him.

“Luna … don’t do that again,” he grunted, rolling on his side. His wounds felt raw again, causing him to curl up in pain.

“I’m so sorry Nick,” she apologized, feeling horrible that she had made things worse. “I’ll just go before I do anything else to hurt you. I- I understand if you’re mad at me and don’t want to be friends anymore.”

“What are you talking about Luna? I’m not mad at you,” Nick replied, trying to get up on all fours.

“You- you’re not?”

“Of course not,” he answered, finally achieving success at sitting up. “I was - am just confused why I’m in your room. I understand you brought me here to clean my wounds, but why did you let me sleep on your bed instead of moving me to a guest room?”

The mare just looked down, the room suddenly felt very hot. “Well, you see-” she started, trying to think of why she didn’t move him. “After I finished cleaning your wounds, I didn’t want to move you too much. My bed was close, and I didn’t mind letting you use it, after all you were seriously hurt.”

“I guess that makes sense,” he pondered before giving her a smile, his worries fading. “Thank you for taking care of me, I’m sorry you had to do that.”

“Nonsense Nick,” Luna waved her hoof. “I was more than happy to help you. I’m sure you would have done the same for me.”

They sat in silence, thoughts racing through their minds. For Nick, a new worry appeared. How was he going to get out of Luna’s room without being noticed? He was certain there were guards posted right outside her doors, guards who hadn’t seen or heard of him being invited into her sacred chambers. He could see himself being arrested on spot, Celestia furiously interrogating him, stating how he had overstepped his boundaries. For Luna, she was dying to bring up Nick’s confession. She wanted to see his reaction. Would he deny the confession or admit it and wait for her response. Both didn’t have a chance to say anything as Nick was saved by his stomach.

“Heh, I guess I shoulda eaten dinner last night,” he chuckled, rubbing a paw behind his head.

Luna shook her head and smiled. “Well, I guess that means some brunch is in order.”

The dread came back to Nick. “Um, you aren’t suggesting me eating here right? I don’t know how it works in Equestria, but I’m sure the guards seeing me leaving your room is not good, especially when they didn’t see you invite me in. If you can teleport me back into the old castle, we can avoid any issues.”

While she wanted to dine with him and try to ask about his confession, she knew he was right. Even after she had removed the deep sleeping spell from Nick, he had continued to sleep when it was time for her to lower the moon. Before she had left to wake her sister, she had told the maids not to clean her room and to take the morning off. While she had been walking to her sister’s room, Luna had silently prayed that Nick would continue to sleep until she returned. Stars forbid what would happen when he woke up and realized he was on her bed.

After performing her duties, she had tried to convince her sister that she would need to skip their morning breakfast, that she wasn’t hungry and just wanted to sleep. Of course Tia had thought that something was up and had tried her best to make Luna talk, only for the younger sister to insist that she just wanted to sleep. After convincing her sister she was fine, Luna had simply teleported back to her room. She had been surprised that Nick was still asleep, fighting those timberwolves must have been exhausting. Seeing she still had an opportunity to cuddle, she had locked the door and joined him.

“Very well Nick. Let me know when you are ready.”

Thanking her once again, Nick braced himself as he was wrapped in Luna’s blue magic and zapped out of the room.

“I guess I will have to wait for tonight to find out more my little wolf,” she spoke to herself returning to her bed. “In the meantime, I think I’ll have breakfast in bed.”

“This was by far the weirdest morning I’ve ever had. Scratch that, second weirdest. Waking up as a wolf cannot be topped.”

As soon as he arrived in the old castle, Nick fixed himself a quick lunch and was on his way to town. He was still sore from his encounter last night, meaning it was going to take him at least an hour to reach Ponyville.

Hopefully Twilight isn’t waiting for me when I get there. I’m sure being late on top of seeing me in this state would only cause her freak out. I guess she’s not the only one worried though, judging by that dream I had.

It had been an interesting dream. The day had arrived where all of his training had been completed, meaning he was about to embark on his journey to find each villain. The princesses, Elements of Harmony and all of Ponyville had prepared a celebration to send him off. During the festivities, he had decided to pull Luna and Twilight aside. Since he was a dead wolf, he might as well let them know how he felt about them. It was pretty selfish though, burdening them with that information when he wasn’t going to be able to act on his feelings.

“Have you changed your mind about bringing the girls and I with you?” Twilight started, a rising optimism in her expression and voice.

“No Twilight, my decision is final. I can’t risk having you or any of the Elements getting hurt. If I can’t finish this task, you six, along with the princesses will be the only ones able to stop the darkness.”

“Then why did you ask both of us to talk with you in private?” Luna quirked.

Nick’s heart raced, his eyes flicking between both mares, who were patiently awaiting his response.

“Well you see, the thing is…” he stammered. Why was he still afraid to admit his feelings to them? The worst they could do was just say they didn’t feel the same. Sighing he whispered, “I … love ... you.”

“What did you say?” they asked in unison.

Taking a deep breath, Nick spoke again, somehow finding the courage to speak his heart. “Luna ... Twilight, I need to tell you both something important. I … I love both of you. I’ll understand if you two don’t feel the same, but I felt you both needed to know before … “

Suddenly the wind picked up, blowing decorations and other debris everywhere. He reached out to both mares, trying to protect them, but was lifted up and thrown into the air. The scenery changed and he was back in the Everfree, facing the timberwolves again, sort of. He was actually fighting images of them, made up from the smoke that had risen from their ashes. He was surprised he didn’t disturb Luna while he was dreaming, seeing she was pretty calm when he woke up.

“Why do I feel guilty for killing them? They had attacked first, I had to not only defend myself but make sure they never bothered me or anypony again. I should be excited for winning my first fight, but I’m not.”

He shook his head. He needed to think about how he was going to explain his condition to Twilight. No matter what he could say, Nick was sure he was going to get an earful before his lesson. Maybe I should just let her yell it out. I don’t think anything I can say will get me out of this. And why, if I have these so called regenerative powers, does my leg still hurt?!

Last night, the pain had seemed to go away as he had walked but now, it seemed to be returning.

“Come on Nick, you’ll just have to fight through it. Mind over matter.”

His little mantra seemed to work, and the pain died down.

“That’s better, now to face Twilight.”

Twilight had just finished her friendship lesson with Starlight, and was now eating lunch in the kitchen. The lesson didn’t go all according to plan, due to some fatigue from the alicorn. She actually slept well last night, despite being worried about Nick. She had his singing to thank for that she guessed. She had been preparing lessons for Starlight when she had heard a mournful howling come from the Everfree. At first she had thought it was just a timberwolf, but when the howling had changed to singing, she couldn’t believe her ears.

It had to have been Nick, who or what else in that cursed forest would be singing. His voice rivaled Fluttershy’s, and his projection was impressive. The song he had sung wasn’t familiar to her, but the tone had been a mix of melancholy and hope. When he had stopped, she let the feeling sink in for a moment before deciding to head off to sleep.

She had even dreamed about him. She had leaned into his side as he read one of her romantic novels, the sound of his voice along with the warmth radiating off his body making the mare feel safe and secure. He had paused, and when she looked up to see why, she had found herself gazing into his hazel eyes. Her breath shortened and heart raced, as she drew closer to his face. She could feel his soft breath on her lips, his eyes closing in anticipation. Twilight had done the same, waiting patiently for Nick to initiate the kiss. He had teased her, bringing a paw up to cup her cheek, but not moving either his or her face closer. When she had let out a weak whimper of frustration, he dove in.

Emotions had bombarded the mare: nervousness, shock, bliss, content and fulfillment. They had stayed like that for a few minutes, with Nick breaking the kiss and pulling her closer to him. She had nuzzled into his neck, the smell of fresh pine combined with soft fur causing her to sigh.

It was this dream that plagued her mind. The main reason she was distracted during her lesson with Starlight. The reason she had asked to eat alone, so she could simply daydream undisturbed. She looked back at the clock, the second hand seeming to slow with each tick. It was a little after one, meaning that Nick should be in town soon, if he wasn’t already. They had decided for their lessons that Nick would come to the castle, that way they weren’t busy looking for each other.

I guess I’ll find a book to read and wait for him in the foyer. The first thing I’m asking him is why he was singing last night.

After slowly limping down the path for 45 minutes, Nick had finally reached the clearing. He knew that just getting to Twilight’s castle, along with some of the locals asking him what happened was going to make him very late, most likely adding kindle to the already towering bonfire he was going to face when meeting Twilight. Luckily the pain he had felt earlier had not come back, at least letting him pick up the pace a bit.

As he walked through Ponyville, his second observation came true. Several townsponies gasped and approached him. Nick tried his best to make the explanation short. Timberwolves, took care of them, really need to get to Twilight’s castle ASAP. Thankfully they asked no further questions and allowed him to continue on his way. The news sped past him, meaning he didn’t have to explain again and could focus on getting to Twilight quicker.

Another 30 minutes and he was now standing before the giant doors. It was a quarter past two and he knew on the beyond them there was most likely a very worried, angry alicorn princess. Deciding to not prolong the anxiety any longer, he knocked. In a split second, the door swung opened, a very wound up Twilight in the doorway.

“I hope you have a good reason why-” she started, before noticing the bandages around his wounds.

“Twilight, I can-” Nope sorry bud, you’re not going to be able to defend yourself for at least an hour. Might as well buckle up and brace yourself for the ride.

“What in Celestia’s name happened?!”

Besides telling her that it was timberwolves, Nick remained silent as Twilight poured all of her emotions into lecturing. She talked about how he had promised that he would be safe, that this wouldn’t have happened had he not been such a stubborn, thick headed wolf and accepted her hospitality. What was it with males and thinking accepting help was a weakness? She mentioned hearing him howl and then sing, asking him what all that was about. When he didn’t reply, that just fueled the fire. She went on to how he never talked about his past, understanding that it would be painful to bring up some memories, but talking about them is better than just keeping them holed up. This brought her into her friendship lecture, you all know how that goes.

All the while, Nick had somehow been able to get Twilight to head inside and sit in the foyer. She continued to stand while he sat and listened. Even though he should have been feeling guilty, he couldn’t help but think all of this lecturing was cute and attractive. It made him realize that she actually liked him. Putting so much passion into lecturing him about his well-being, admitting she was worried when she heard him howling and singing, all signs that the wounds hurt her more than they did him.

Speaking of pain, he noticed it slowly returning. Must be all this stress causing it to flare back up. Please go away, if Twilight sees me wincing, that’s only going to make her worry more. What he didn’t know was that once Twilight got into lecture-mode, it had to take more than a change in facial expression to distract her. He looked at the clock, which read 10 till 6. She’s been lecturing me longer than any college class I’ve taken. 3 hours straight and it doesn’t look like she’s slowing down. The pain is getting worse.

“Twilight,” he bravely interrupted, only to be shot down quickly.

“No interrupting Nick, I’m trying to make a point here.” Starlight had rudely interrupted her before, she wasn’t going to let Nick do the same.

Nick pinned his ears back and remained silent. The pain continued to build up, as if the wounds were being retorn and lime juice was being poured on it. The pain wasn’t contained only to his wounds, it spread to his head. Suddenly visions started flashing before his eyes, the timberwolves, the Tree of Harmony, Luna and Twilight, and then his best friend, Alex.

“NO!!!!” he yelled, startling Twilight who was now realizing that Nick was trying to get her help.

“Nick, what’s wrong?” she rushed to his side, placing a hoof on his forehead. “You’re- you’re burning up!”

“Twilight, I - I …” the pain too unbearable, he collapsed right in front of her.

She paused for a moment, trying to process what exactly just happened. She had been so focused on venting her emotions towards Nick, she didn’t even listen to his call for help. Get a hold of yourself Twilight. Beating yourself up won’t help Nick. I need to get him to a hospital quick and then let Princess Celestia know what happened.

He was no Ursa Minor, but he was still pretty heavy. She didn’t want to risk teleporting him as that may make his condition worse. She got them out the door and started heading into town. She spotted Applejack and Fluttershy and called them over. They saw Nick being levitated by her side and rushed over to her.

“My goodness! What happened Twilight?” the Fluttershy inquired.

“Ah’ll help ya with him sugarcube. You talk while we walk to the hospital,” Applejack added, placing the wolf on her back with Twilight’s help. “Whoowee, he sure is heavier than he looks. Let’s go.”

Twilight explained what had happened, how she had gotten carried away with lecturing Nick, him doubling over in pain, running what felt like a fever and then collapsing in front of her. She was on the verge of tears, and Fluttershy tried her best to comfort her. “While I’ve never worked with a wolf before, but I can check his wounds to see what’s wrong.”

“Thank you Fluttershy,” Twilight weakly smiled at her friend’s kind offer.

The three continued walking, brainstorming ideas of what could have caused Nick to faint. Judging by the bandages, he had at least cleaned the wound, but that brought up another question. Where did he get them from? No place in Ponyville sold medical supplies, mainly because there was no need to. All events were close enough to town so that if an emergency occurred, the hospital was minutes away. Maybe Zecora patched him up, but if that was the case, she probably would have accompanied him or had some medicine for him to take.

“I don’t think it was because of his healing magic,” Twilight suggested. “He performed it correctly when we practiced, and I would have sensed it if he used it wrong.”

“He doesn’t have any signs of food poisoning,” Fluttershy added. “He would have thrown up sometime by now and his body would be quivering.”

“Well hopefully the you and the docs can find out what’s wrong. We’re here,” Applejack announced.

They hurried inside and explained what they knew to the receptionist. With the princess saying this was an emergency, Nick was quickly placed on a gurney and rushed into the Emergency Wing, along with Fluttershy.

“Applejack can you round up the others? I need to let Princess Celestia know what happened.”

“Of course, Twi. I sure hope Nick’s ok.”

“Me too.”

Author's Note

Things are starting to fall in place, romantically that is. Next week I have two finals and then I'm free! (For just one week that is :pinkiecrazy: ) I've been experiencing some writer's block recently, which was one reason this took so long to write. I'll try to have the next chapter done before school starts back up, but I can't promise that it will be completed. I also want to note that I appreciate the flow of comments that you've been writing. Reading criticisms as well as praise definitely gives me motivation to continue writing the best material I can. Thank you and I hope you continue to enjoy the story! :twilightsmile:

Blast from the Past

Nick wasn’t too sure where he was. Everything was black around him. It was like he was in the middle of teleporting, but the last thing he could remember was fainting.

I’ve never felt pain like that before. It wasn’t only physical, it was mental as well. In that split second I experienced all the emotions I felt when Alex died. Why did I relive them? Is it related to the physical wounds I received? I’ve heard of your life flashing before your eyes, but I wasn’t near death, right?

Perhaps he was dreaming. Maybe he could summon Luna to explain exactly what happened, where he was, assuming she even knew the answers to his questions. She should be awake, based on the time it was before he fainted.

Princess Luna, I need some help here.

Minutes passed by, his calls going unanswered.

I guess she’s busy helping out somepony. Wait, what happened to Twilight?! If she wasn’t freaking out before, I wouldn’t be surprised if she joined me on the floor. I sure hope she went and got help.

The dot of light that suddenly appeared in front of him signified that she did. Strolling over to it, he was momentarily blinded as it expanded. Reeling back, he quickly tried to clear his eyes from the stars that clouded them to see that he was now standing before the Tree of Harmony.

“Are you alright, Warrior of Hope?”

“You tell me,” he retorted, not caring if she (based on her voice) was some omnipotent entity. She was playing with his mind, probably stirring up his memories to get him to do a certain action. “I defeated the timberwolves, but didn’t get their regenerative magic. I only ended up passing out. So to answer your question, no I’m not alright. Why don’t I have their magic? How come the one memory that I’ve worked so hard to bury is now tormenting me?”

“I understand your frustration Nick, however I never said that your journey would be easy. I am not sure why this memory has resurfaced, but I can assure you I am not the cause of it. As for the reason you have not gained the timberwolves’ magic is simple, it takes time for their magic to spiritually bond with you, which is why you had a dream about their ghosts. When you managed to defeat them again, they recognized your strength and thus yielded to you. You fainted because magic transfer is something your body has never been exposed to. The more enemies you defeat, the less severe these side effects.”

“Oh. So how long will I be out?”

“I would say that at most a day. However thanks to Luna cleaning your wounds and Twilight getting you to the hospital, it should be an overnight stay. I am very impressed with the progress you are making, quickly becoming the hero Equestria needs. Keep up the hard work along with cleansing the Everfree and you will be ready to face the darkness.”

The illusion started to fade, everything reverting back to how it was before.

Well at least things are a little less muddy. So whenever I fight another creature in the Everfree, I’ll have to face them again in my dreams. Guess I won’t be sparring with Luna when that happens. So if the Tree isn’t the cause of that memory resurfacing, what did? Nothing I’ve done so far has even been related to that accident.

“Well it looks like I’m here for the night, wherever ‘here’ is. Might as well get comfy.”

Twilight zapped out of the lobby, appearing outside the castle gates. She informed the guard that she needed to speak with Princess Celestia, it was a matter of life or death.

“Right away Princess Twilight,” he answered, and quickly led her to Luna’s chambers. Confused as to why they were there, he informed her that Celestia and Luna found it easier to wake each other up than sending a guard to fetch them. Luckily for them, they arrived just in time as the two sisters were bading each other good night.

“Why Twilight, whatever is the matter?” Celestia asked, noting the anxious look on her former pupil’s face.

“Nick passed out when I was lecturing him,” she blurted out, only to realize how silly that sounded. “He had gotten into a fight with some timberwolves in the Everfree and had some bandages around his wounds. They might have been infected because when I felt his forehead he was burning up. I got him to the hospital first and then came here to tell you.”

“Tia, is something wrong?” Luna inquired.

“I believe so sister. According to Twilight, she was having a lesson with Nick and he fainted. He apparently fought some timberwolves last night and sustained some wounds. She believes that they may have been infected.”

“Infected?!” Luna gasped. “That can’t be! I made sure that I cleaned his wounds thoroughly … last .. night.” Twilight’s eyes went wide, while Celestia’s narrowed, the urgency that filled the room being replaced with curiosity.

“So that’s why you wanted to go back to your room so badly,” Celestia scolded her sister. “Why didn’t you just tell me that you brought Nick here to tend to his wounds? We could have set him up in the infirmary so that none of this would’ve happened.”

“I - I was worried about how you would react,” Luna lowered her head. “I thought you would have been upset that I acted irrationally. Also he is my friend and thought I should be the one to care for him.”

“Caring for him also meant letting Nick sleep in your bed?” Celestia cocked her eyebrow.

“But he was so soft and warm,” the mare of the night protested, fondly reminiscing about last night.

Twilight couldn’t bring herself to speak, jealousy and a bit of embarrassment silencing her. Not only had Luna taken care of Nick, she had gotten the chance to cuddle with him. Luna quickly noticed her discomfort and decided to change topic.

“Would I be right in assuming Nick is unconscious, Twilight?” she spoke up.

The lavender mare only nodded her head, still unable to speak. An idea was forming in Luna’s mind. I can enter Nick’s subconscious and see what happened before and during his fight with the timberwolves. I should bring Twilight along, so that she could explain if there was anything odd during their lesson. I could also bring up Nick’s confession as well, and we could discuss how we want to handle this.

“Since he’s unconscious, I could enter his mind just like he was asleep. There I would be able to see what exactly happened last night along with being able to speak to him. However, memories are just like libraries, you will need to know where look. Will you accompany me Twilight and help me look?”

“Y - you want my help?”

Luna nodded and smiled. “Of course. You may be able to see a pattern I might not have noticed, and you teach Nick everyday, I’m sure you could find the lesson right before he faced the timberwolves.”

This was the opportunity Twilight had been waiting for. She was finally going to be able to take a look in Nick’s past, something that had been forbidden to her.

“Ok, what do you need me to do?”

“Nothing really, just stand by me when I teleport and we’ll be on our way. I need a moment to locate Nick.”

Focusing her magic, she searched through the dreamscape, looking for Nick’s door. It wasn’t too hard to find it, but she could see a green aura emanating from it. Hesitantly she approached the door and touched her hoof to it. Nothing happened, it didn’t feel any different either. Odd. Still it should be safe enough for Twilight and I to enter.

Returning to her sister and Twilight, she informed them that they could access the wolf’s memories. Twilight asked if Celestia would go to Ponyville and reassure her friends know that she was alright. Celestia happily agreed to do so and teleported out. After making sure the younger princess was ready they teleported directly into Nick’s memories. Upon arriving they were greeted with nothing but a black landscape.

“This isn’t right,” Luna said cautiously, looking around for any sign of Nick. “There should be a whole bunch of glowing orbs containing Nick’s memories.”

“Well he never did want anypony knowing about his past, maybe he’s hiding them somewhere?” Twilight suggested.

“That does sound like something he would do. I guess we should try looking around and hopefully find Nick as soon as we can. Stay close, I’m not sure what we’ll face in here.”

“You mean there may be something guarding his memories?”

“It is highly possible, although Nick himself may not know he did so. Just like I created the Tantibus to punish myself, Nick’s subconscious may have created a barrier or creature to make sure nopony could discover his secrets.”

They continued to walk in silence, looking out for any memories as well as the hypothetical creature that may have guarded them.

“How much longer am I going to be stuck like this?” Nick groaned. It had seemed like he was in this place for hours. He tried meditating, reflecting on the previous day, even going to sleep. Nothing was working. Although it sounded odd to admit it, his subconscious was a pretty boring place.

I sure wish somepony was here. Luna, Twilight, anypony. Just somepony that would be willing to keep me company.

As if his call was answered, he saw another speck of light appear in the distance. However, it just stayed there, not moving or growing bigger.

“I wonder what that could be?” he quirked an eyebrow, walking over to it to examine it.

Right when he was about halfway there, he felt another huge headache hit him.

“I thought the Tree said I wouldn’t feel this pain anymore.”

For some reason his surroundings started to change. It was a blur of colors, but rubbing his eyes, he realized where he was. He was back at the lake, the one Alex died at.

Why am I here? Why is this nightmare tormenting me.

Then he saw the reason why. The Princess of the Night and Princess of Friendship were a few feet in front of him, a bewildered look on each of their faces.

“Luna! Twilight!” he called out, “Over here!”

They both saw him and reeled back in fear. “This must be the creature that’s guarding Nick’s dreams,” Luna whispered to Twilight.

“W-what do we do?” Twilight replied, her eyes never leaving it.

“I suppose we go along and see what it wants. If we attack it, we may end up hurting Nick more.”

“Why are you two whispering? It’s just me, Nick.”

“Do not lie to us creature. We know that you are the guardian of Nick’s memories. All we want to do is see what happened last night so we can see why Nick fainted.”

“Guardian? What are you talking about? It’s really-” he paused as he brought his hand to his chest. He quickly examined himself and now understood why they were afraid. He was back to his old self, thankfully adorning a robe that matched his fur color.

“Luna, this is what humans look like. I don’t know why I reverted back to my true form, but it really is me.”

“What is he talking about Princess Luna? What is a hue - man?”

Luna gave another glimpse at “Nick.” His muscles were a bit more pronounced and he was about a foot taller in this form. She looked into his eyes, feeling the same warmth and kindness radiating from them.

“It is you,” she smiled, throwing her forehooves around his neck. She could feel him breathe a sigh of relief and return her embrace.

Nick opened his eyes to see Twilight still staring at them, a look of disbelief, confusion and fear still on her face. Releasing Luna, he dropped on a knee to try and look less imposing.

“Twilight,” he cooed, “It’s me, you know, the wolf you lectured for almost 3 hours straight. I’m sorry that I caused you so much worry, I just never knew you cared that much about me.”

The mare wasn’t too sure what to do. Almost every instinct in her body was trying to keep her away from this who-man, but now that she had calmed down a bit, his voice sounded just like Nick’s. If Luna was willing to embrace him, then it had to be him. She slowly approached Nick, who had in return slowly stretched out his arms. When she was within hoof’s reach she paused.

SMACK!

“That’s what you get for making me worry so much,” Twilight scolded, before wrapping her forehooves around his neck as well.

“I did deserve that I guess,” Nick chuckled wrapping his arms around her.

Now that everything was back to normal, Luna decided to start the questions.

“Where are we Nick?”

She noticed a look of worry come across Nick’s face. “What’s the matter Nick?”

“This is one of the many memories I didn’t want either of you to know about,” he sighed, hoping they could get out of here before the two mares learned the truth.

“Whatever do you…” she was cut off by a scream.

“ALEX!”

As if their minds were linked to his memory, he could also see the sense of fear he had felt appear on Luna’s muzzle. Princess Luna had already taken off, trying to investigate why he was screaming.

“Princess Luna, stop! You don’t want to know what happened.” He was too late, she was well out of hearing distance, leaving him and Twilight behind. She looked to him to see what he wanted her to do. “I guess come with me, I need to stop her before she sees too much.”

“Why don’t you want us knowing about your past?”

Not even bothering to turn around, he replied, “Because it’s too painful.”

He then felt fear turn into pain. He must have found Alex’s body. Just then, he saw himself carrying Alex to their campsite. Luna was following, her face reflecting his pain. He ran in front of her.

“Luna, please we need to get out of here. I really don’t want you to see how it ends,” he pleaded, tears forming in his eyes.

“Ok Nick”, she replied, trying to understand how a memory could be so painful. She wanted to know what happened. Who was that other human he was carrying? Why was he carrying him?

Unfortunately for Nick, the memory continued on and they were brought to the hospital.

No, this can’t be happening. Fear was quickly consuming him. “Please Luna, get us out of here.”

Luna focused on casting the spell, but for some reason she was experiencing some interference. She tried again and nothing happened, her magic fizzling out of her horn. “I’m sorry Nick. Something is blocking my magic. I can’t cast the spell.”

I guess they were going to learn about my past eventually. I just hope they take it well.

“There’s no way around it,” he sighed in defeat. “I know you two wanted to know more about my past, so here it is. This memory is what really defined who I am.”

Luna and Twilight watched as the scene played out in front of them. Luna could feel a sense of worry for the human who had just been wheeled away to the emergency wing.

Is this the brother that he mentioned before?

Who is this other human? He must be important to Nick since this memory seems to be focusing on him. How did he get hurt?

“Who is he Nick?” she worried, looking at him. His face was devoid of any emotion, leaning against one of the hospital’s walls.

“My first best friend,” he whispered softly, continuing to watch the memory intently.

Deciding it would be better to save questions for the end, Twilight sat down and resumed watching.

Time seemed to be flowing slowly. They watched Nick pace back and forth, muttering a prayer to himself.

“This is all a bad dream. I’m going to wake up and everything will be normal.”

When the doctor emerged, hope filled up Luna’s heart, just as it did for Nick.

“I’m sorry son,” the doctor spoke, “We couldn’t do anything. Your friend snapped his neck upon impact, instantly killing him.”

Luna felt her heart drop. Twilight also felt her heart sink, not even able to fathom losing one of her friends in such a tragic way. Nick stood there silently, his mouth feeling dry as he was brought to the body of his friend.

The memory moved again, this time they were in Nick’s bedroom. He was sitting on his bed, a leather belt in his hands. He had tears in his eyes. This was the lowest he’d had ever been. Nick could only shudder at what he had tried to do here.

“Alex, it’s all my fault. You were my first real friend, and I let you die. I don’t expect you to forgive me, but I’m sorry. You should be here, not me.”

He then got up, looking back down at the belt. It would take a while, but it would do the trick. Realizing what he was thinking, Luna and Twilight rushed over to memory Nick.

“No Nick! Don’t do it!”

The memory faded. They were back in the darkness. They both turned to face him. He could see tears in their eyes and he hated himself for it. He had hurt the two mares he loved.

“Luna, Twilight. I’m sorry you had to see that. This is why I never wanted to -” the two mares bodies crushing him in a group hug effectively silenced him.

“No Nick, I’m sorry,” Twilight cooed, wrapping him as tightly as she could. “I’m sorry for insistently trying to pry into your past. I let my curiosity take control and probably brought up this awful memory.”

“I am sorry as well, Nick. You were always kind to me, asking and helping me with my problems, yet you didn’t want me to return the favor. I wish that I could’ve been as good a friend as you were to me.”

They stayed like that for several minutes, the feeling not only comforting but seemed just right. Luna was with the mare who had helped her transition back into society and the wolf who had won her heart. Twilight, although still confused as to what Nick was, knew that it didn’t matter what he looked like, only that she had come to love him dearly. Nick was with the two mares he loved, who still cared for him even though he had put them through the worst pain imaginable. Being here with them made his worries vanish, leaving the memory just something to be left in the past.

Breaking the hug, Nick decided it was time to tell them the truth, most of it at least.

Along with the help of some visuals, Nick was able to give a very simplified explanation to humans. He kept most of his race’s history transparent, believing both of them deserved to know why he was brought here in the first place. He showed them his childhood, Twilight feeling ashamed how she took friendship for granted. Seeing Nick trying to make friends only to leave them broke her heart, leaving her amazed that Nick had a friendly, kind personality.

When he got to how Alex and him became friends, both mares asked him if he would be ok talking about him. Nick told of them that they were both right, keeping feelings to yourself was unhealthy, which is probably why the memory of Alex resurfaced. He showed them the day they met along with some of their crazy adventures. They saw his life after that day, completing his schooling, being hired by a biotech company, and his fateful meeting with Celestia.

It was weird for both Twilight and Luna to see a mare close to them take on a human form. They were glad that she did find Nick and bringing him to them. To conclude his explanation, Nick brought them to his first day in Equestria, going through the details of that day, skipping the caveat that came with his success.

“You’ve been living in the Castle of the Two Sisters this whole time?” Twilight asked.

“Yup. It’s actually pretty cozy, plus none of the creatures of the Everfree will enter. The library there helped me a bunch in understanding the fundamentals of magic.”

“How did Celestia find you on Earth?”

“Apparently the gem brought her to me. She had lost it in a nearby park and I found it.”

“What caused you to faint?” Luna asked, gently reminding Twilight why she was here in the first place.

“At first I didn’t know, but thankfully the Tree appeared to me and explained what happened. As you both just saw, when I defeat an enemy, I am supposed to gain their magic. What I didn’t know was that my body was not prepared for a magic transfer. My body is fine however, an overnight stay at the hospital and I’ll be good to go. The Tree assured me that the next magic transfers won’t have such negative side effects.”

“That’s good to hear, hopefully next time you won’t be badly cut up as well,” Luna joked.

“Well with a great magic teacher and amazing sparring partner, I’m sure I’ll be ready for whatever the Everfree has to throw at me. Now, I’m sure everypony is worried sick about how you two are doing, so I’ll let you go.”

Both mares nodded and gave him a goodbye hug. “Try and get some sleep Nick, that way we can visit you later, if both of you are ok with that.”

“I wouldn’t mind having some company,” Nick smiled.

“If Nick’s ok with it, then count me in.”

“Ok then, we’ll see you later tonight Nick.”

With a flash, both mares vanished, leaving Nick to his thoughts. Maybe I’ll tell them tonight how I really feel.

Soon after he finished this thought, the settings around him started to change again.

Great, what memory is it going to be this time?

Twilight and Luna appeared in front of the hospital.

“So for our explanation, we’re leaving out Nick’s memory right?”

“Absolutely,” Luna confirmed. “That was something he didn’t want anypony to know, and I wouldn’t have the heart to recount it.”

Walking in they saw Celestia and all of Twilight’s friends including Fluttershy. Fluttershy was bawling her eyes out, which obviously caused both of them concern. They were brought up to date by Celestia, who explained that try as she might, Fluttershy could not determine the cause of Nick’s illness. The yellow pegasus kept apologizing to her friend, in which Twilight gave her a hug, shushing her by gently clamping her lips with her magic.

“It’s alright Fluttershy. There was nothing to fix. Nick simply was undergoing a magic transfusion,” she explained.

After getting a bunch of raised eyebrows, Twilight and Luna began explaining what transpired. Now that the group understood what was happening, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Deciding that there was nothing else they could do, they all retired for the night, Luna telling Twilight she would appear in her dream after she finished her royal duties. Bidding her a goodnight, the two went their separate ways, the thought of what was to come later filling them with excitement.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter. I'd hate to admit it, but this summer has really worn me out. 5 week classes are not easy! :twilightangry2: With that said, I am taking a break from the story. School starts up soon along with my new job so I probably won't be writing any new chapters till all the dust settles, assuming it does.

Love Troubles

Nick had reverted back to his wolf form, but he was teleported back to earth. His memory self was in a car, waiting in front of a very familiar house. A girl had just left the front door and was headed towards his car.

Well this memory isn’t too bad. Still, it hurts whenever I think of… her.

Her name was Sabrina, and to him, everything he could look for in a girl. They had met freshman year of high school, mainly thanks to Alex walking over to her and telling her that Nick had a crush on her. Being forced into a corner, he had no choice but to talk to her, which ended up with them arranging a date. This memory had flashed back to that night, one of the best nights of his life.

He was dressed up in a black button up shirt, black slacks and suede shoes. He also had a purple necktie.

She was stunning. She had let her blonde hair down to her shoulders and was wearing a sleeveless red dress that went down to her knees. She had some light makeup on, which to Nick was unnecessary.

“I got these for you,” he said, handing her a bouquet of red roses.

“They’re lovely,” she smiled, inhaling their sweet aroma.

“So for tonight, I was thinking some Italian, followed by dancing.”

“Dancing?” she repeated.

“Uh yeah,” Nick rubbed a hand behind his head. “If you don’t want to, I’d love to hear what you have in mind.”

“No that’s not what I meant. I’m just surprised that you chose dancing. It’s something I love to do, and I’m glad you do too.”

Pleased that he hadn’t messed things up so far, Nick took her hand and led her to his car.

The dinner was great, their meal came out perfect. They had an engaging conversation as they ate, finding a lot in common between themselves. They were both nerds, loving the sciences as well as playing video games. She had actually just moved into town, having to start all over. Nick could easily relate to her story, admitting that Alex had really been his only friend. After dinner they went to a teen friendly club.

If there was anything Nick loved most, it was dancing. He loved moving his body to the music, getting lost in his own little world. He was glad she liked it as well. They danced through the night, loving every second they were in each other’s presence.

Nick wished that this night wouldn't end, but knew she had a curfew to abide by. As he was about to say goodnight, NIck felt Sabrina’s lips on his. He felt his cheeks burn: that was his first kiss. Looking at her face, he could see she was just as embarrassed as he was. “Thank you for such an amazing time tonight,” she smiled, getting her nerves under control. “Wanna do it again next Friday?”

“As if I’d say no,” Nick grinned. She bid him goodnight with a hug and closed the door. Nick practically skipped back to his car, as happy as when he learned he would be able to stay friends with Alex.

Nick was just as inseparable from Sabrina as he was with Alex. There were some double dates, but mostly it was just themselves, from dinner to a movie to simply just hanging out. You could say they had the typical high school experience, two teenagers that had fallen in puppy love, thinking it would never end. The next three years were filled with many great memories, especially senior year. However, it was the end of senior year where Nick's misfortunes started.

The memory moved forward. Prom was two weeks from tonight. Nick had gotten all of his finals out of the way, and was now putting all of his efforts into making sure this night would be perfect. It was on their third date, that Sabrina offered to pay the bill. Nick insisted that he should pay as it would be the chivalrous thing to do. Sabrina was also insistent, she really wanted it to be fair between them. After giving him the saddest look she could, Nick yielded. For this date, it would be Sabrina’s turn to pay and he had the perfect idea on how to ask her to prom.

He took her to the same Italian restaurant they went to their first date.

“I love this place,” Sabrina giggled, “It was where I met my favorite guy,” she smiled, turning towards Nick.

“It’s also where I met the girl of my dreams,” he smiled back, pulling her into a deep kiss. He had already arranged with the owner to have them sit by one of the windows, so that they could have a great view of the night sky.

After helping Sabrina into her seat, Nick sat across from her. They ordered their meals and as they waited, they talked about how the years had passed.

“It seems like it was only yesterday that I had met you,” Sabrina smiled taking Nick’s hand in her own.

“Well, when you’re in love, time flies by,” he replied, placing his other hand atop hers.

Their meal arrived, and it was as delicious as the first date. After they finished dinner, they decided to order a cheesecake. They had to split it between themselves, as they were pretty full from dinner. Nick excused himself and went to the hostess stand. She knew what to do and handed him the bill. He tucked a piece of paper in the slot and handed back to her. When the bill came, Nick again offered to pay it.

Sabrina gave him an annoyed look. “After three years of dating, and you still offer to pay when it’s my turn,” she giggled, “You’re lucky I love you so much that I’m willing to put up with you,” she smiled, taking the bill from him.

“Suit yourself,” Nick sighed, a big grin slowly growing on his face. He watched as she read down the whole bill, stopping when she reached the bottom of the receipt.

“What’s this?” she asked, lifting up the receipt and finding a piece of paper tucked underneath it. She opened it up and began to read it aloud.

“Sabrina,

These last three years have been the greatest of my life.
I count it as a blessing every day that I get to spend with you.
Still, there is one more thing that can make me the happiest guy on Earth.

Will you go to prom with me?”

Sabrina looked up and saw one of the goofiest grins on her boyfriend’s face. She thought that maybe she should tease him a bit just for a good laugh.

“What if I say no?” she asked him, trying to keep her best poker face. That made Nick’s smile shrink a bit.

“Well, I guess that is your decision,” Nick replied, he knew she had to be putting him on. “If you don’t want to, I know I could find some other pretty girl to go with me.”

“NO!” she shouted. Realizing she had fallen for his trick, she turned red, and sank into her chair. Recovering, she spoke up, “I would love to be your date for prom.”

With that they both stood up, and hugged each other tightly, sharing a very intimate kiss.

So far all the memory had done was fill Nick with nostalgia, however, when the memory changed once again, it all dissipated. Tonight was the big night most teens look forward to, the night that they’ll never forget (which in Nick’s case was painfully true). He had gotten everything set up with Alex. They had split the limo cost and bought their tuxes. Everything was going accordingly to plan..

While all his classmates were scurrying around getting all the last minute preparations done, he was in his shorts watching Saturday morning cartoons. He wanted to make sure to save his energy for tonight. He invited Alex over to play some video games, and before they knew it, it was already 5 pm. They both got prepared and waited for the limo to arrive.

When the limo arrived, Nick could barely contain his excitement.

“Tonight’s going to be a blast!” he told his friend as the driver headed to Sabrina’s house. Both their dates had probably spent the whole day fixing their hair and makeup.

“You bet it is, especially since I’ll be there,” Alex winked at Nick. Nick just sighed and rolled his eyes.

“Sure buddy.”

They arrived a few minutes later. Nick knocked on the door, waiting for one of Sabrina’s parents to answer. Sabrina’s dad answered and invited the two in.

“Sweetie, your Prince Charming is here!” he announced, making Nick blush a little.

“Coming daddy!” Sabrina answered, and appeared at the top of the stairs with Megan, Alex’s date.

Red certainly was Sabrina’s color. She had a crimson, strapless dress, with a black ribbon around her waist. She had two golden bracelets and a pair of silver earrings. Her blonde hair was curled, hanging above her shoulders.

“Wow,” Nick gasped as she reached the bottom of the stairs, “You look stunning.”

“You look handsome as well, not like I didn’t already know that,” she smiled, hugging him.

After the traditional photo op from her parents, Nick helped her into the limo and they drove off. They talked the whole way, excited for the best night of their lives. The limo driver stepped out and opened the door for them, each of the gentlemen helping their dates out of the vehicle.

They entered the conference center and took their seats in the reserved conference room. The dinner was decent, but that’s not what Nick and Sabrina really cared about. When the coordinator announced that the dance floor was now open, they were among the first to get up. The song selection was great, from rave music to their song, God Bless the Broken Road. It was during this song that Sabrina decided to break the news.

“So Nick, I just want to say these three years have been the greatest,” she started.

“Me too princess,” he smiled, holding her close.

“There’s something I want to tell you,” she hesitantly said, looking him in the eyes.

Nick always hated to hear that phrase. He didn’t know of a better way to say it, but that phrase usually was the signal that she had some bad news.

“You know you can tell me anything.” Nick knew something was up, but nothing could have prepared him for what she had to tell him.

“I got a letter in the mail the other day. It was from a company I had interned for in California last summer. They wanted me to work for them and in return they would pay for me to go to Berkley. I know that we were planning on going to John Hopkins together, but this is a once in a lifetime opportunity.”

The news hit him hard. He thought that they would be high school sweethearts, going to college together and getting married. But he understood, this was a big opportunity, one she couldn’t afford to pass up. As much as it would hurt, he knew he had to do the right thing.

“You’re right, this is a big opportunity. I’m proud of you,” he smiled, trying to hold the tears back. “I want what’s best for you, so you should go for it. I’ll miss you, but knowing that you’re happy will be worth it.” He held her tight, she did the same.

“I’ll miss you as well,” she whispered in his ear, “You’ve been so kind to me, way more than I deserve. Even now you’re willing to let me go so I can pursue my dreams. I don’t even know how to thank you.”

“All I ask is that we make the most our last few weeks together, to make memories we’ll never forget.”

“I can do that,” she smiled, pulling him in for a kiss. They danced the night away, knowing that soon everything would drastically change.

Nick watched as their last few weeks together flew by, each week they did something they loved, from dancing to going out to the park and look at the stars. It was a blur and soon he found himself at the airport, waiting with Sabrina for her flight. He held her hand as they waited in the terminal, not wanting to let go.

When they called her boarding group, he pulled her in for their last kiss.

“Take care of yourself,” he whispered.

“I will,” she sniffled. She ruffled his hair. “I know you’re going to do great things Nick. Keep being the kind, sweet and funny guy I fell in love with.”

With that, they broke the hug, Nick waving as she went down the jetbridge. He stayed to watch the plane leave the gate and takeoff. Turning around, he headed home to finish his packing.

Everything vanished, and Nick found himself back in the darkness, alone.

I regret nothing. She was able to follow her dreams, and that’s all that mattered to me. I guess it’s true that if you love someone, you let them go.

The emotional stress from these memories finally made the wolf drowsy drowsy. He yawned, stretching out his paws and curled up to sleep.

For once in her life, Luna was glad that she didn’t have much to do. There were a few nightmares that needed to be addressed and she was on top of her paperwork. Nopony had come to Night Court and she was preparing to visit Twilight. What made it even better was that she had sensed that Nick had fallen asleep.

Should I wait to tell Twilight about Nick’s confession or tell her before we enter his dream? I guess it would be awkward to just admit that in front of both of them. How will she respond? I know that herds have never been that common, even when Tia and I started ruling. Would she be willing to share Nick, or would we have to let Nick decide who he wants?

Deciding it would be best to just see how everything played out, Luna had finished her preparations. As she was about to enter the Dreamscape, she noticed that Twilight herself wasn’t asleep. It was was pretty late and the young alicorn should have been asleep by now. It seemed that she was going to have to see what the matter was, although that didn’t bother her, it was one of her responsibilities as Guardian of the Night.

Stepping onto the balcony, she spread her wings and began her flight to Ponyville. Spending most of her time in the Dreamscape, Luna never really got the chance to just enjoy the night. It was even rarer for her to be flying alone, last night didn’t count because she was rushing to Nick’s aid. As she soared above the plains that separated Ponyville and Canterlot, she was able to take in sensations that hadn’t been felt in decades. The cool wind flowing through her feathers, the soft purple sky filled with constellations she had created and the gentle, melodic ballads of nightingales, crickets and other nocturnal creatures creating a soothing ambiance.

As she flew over Ponyville, Luna could see that the light to Twilight’s chambers was still on. Floating down to the balcony, she softly landed as to not startle the lavender alicorn within. Gazing through the window, she saw Twilight at her desk, writing something on a scroll only to crumple it up and toss it on the floor. Based on the pile that had accumulated on the floor, she had been at this for a while. Gently tapping on the window made the mare jump, however when she turned and saw Luna standing there she opened the windows with her magic.

“I’m sorry to startle you Twilight, but when I sensed that you were not asleep I wanted to make sure everything was alright,” she immediately apologized, clearing up the confusion on the younger alicorn’s face.

“It’s alright Princess Luna,” she replied, levitating all of the scrolls into a trash bin. “Thank you for your concern but I don’t think I’m going with you to see Nick.”

Luna was not expecting that response. “Why not Twilight? I thought you wanted to spend more time with him since he’s hospitalized.”

“I do but… “ Twilight wasn’t sure how to express her feelings clearly. Luna had already slept with the wolf she loved along with taking care of his wounds. All she had done was tag along with her into Nick’s memories. “I love Nick, but I know that you love him as well, Princess. I wouldn’t want to compete for his affection and you’ve known him longer. I wish you both the best.” She drooped her head in defeat, her ears pinned back.

“Compete for him?” Luna replied, now understanding the mare’s dilemma. “Why not share him?”

Twilight’s ears instantly perked up when she heard the older mare’s suggestion. “Sh- share him? You mean like in a -” she trailed off, wanting to hear Luna finish her sentence.

“Yes, as in a herd. I don’t know how you feel about me Twilight, but I know that ever since you and your friends saved me from the nightmare I created, I was eternally grateful. You continued to show me kindness on that fateful Nightmare’s night, helping me adjust to a world that had drastically changed last I saw it. You showed me that ponies could come to accept me and that they did appreciate what I did for them. This appreciation turned into more intimate feelings for you, yet I did not want to ruin the friendship we had created so that’s why I remained silent. I am willing to share Nick’s affection, but if you don’t want to form a herd, then I would be fine in allowing Nick to decide who he wants to court.”

Twilight was still trying to wrap her head around Luna’s suggestion that she form a herd with her and Nick. Then there was Luna’s confession that she also had feelings for her as well. Princess Luna was a pretty mare, but Twilight had never considered her romantically attractive. Honestly she didn’t know much about her, her likes or dislikes. Twilight wasn’t sure how to answer, she needed time to think things out.

Luna sighed, seeing as she overwhelmed the poor mare. “I understand that this is a lot to process right now Twilight. It took me several months to come to the conclusion of how I felt about you. You don’t have to answer right away, and I won’t go to see Nick so you won’t feel left out. I do wish that you be honest with me however. If you don’t feel the same about me, you won’t hurt my feelings. I just saw this as an opportunity to bring the conversation up, since we both deeply care about Nick, something we have in common. I’m sure being here won’t help you fall asleep, so I’ll just go.”

“Wait, Princess Luna,” Twilight called out. “I may not know how I would feel about being in a herd, but I definitely know I would regret not giving it a try and losing the chance to be in a relationship with Nick. Honestly, it is I who should be thanking you.”

“Thanking me for what?” Luna replied.

“Well for becoming Nightmare Moon. I know it sounds weird, but if you never turned into her, I wouldn’t have met the Elements of Harmony. I wouldn’t have learned the magic of friendship, let alone become the princess of it. You may think that only I helped you, but I feel that we’ve each had a huge impact on each other. With that reason, at least trying to be in a herd is plausible.”

“You- you really mean that?”

Twilight nodded her head. “I do. Now all we have to do is convince Nick to join.”

Luna smirked at that statement. “Oh I believe that won’t be too hard, Twilight?”

“What makes you say that Princess Luna?”

“Well first of all, Luna is fine. Secondly, let’s say Nick let something slip while I was treating his wounds.”

“What did he say?” Twilight leaned in closer, her eyes turning into saucers.

“You’ll find out when we go visit him, assuming you are now fine with that?” Luna replied.

“We did promise him that we’d go visit him. What type of princesses would we be if we couldn’t keep such a simple promise?” the younger mare smiled.

“Very well. If you don’t mind, I’ll cast a little sleeping spell on you so we can leave immediately.”

Twilight quickly got ready for bed, and once under the covers nodded her permission. Luna’s horn softly flickered and a soothing aura encompassed Twilight. She felt her breathing slow and her eyelids grow heavy. Soon she was softly snoring, the scene in front of Luna almost too cute to bear. Kissing Twilight’s forehead, she entered her dream and they were off.

Ever since he arrived in Equestria, Nick had been plagued with nightmares. Luna had tried to convince him to let her help, but he always refused. If they hadn’t been about him completing his quest, he would’ve happily accepted her help, but in some way, shape or form, each dream had him failing and dying or succeeding and dying. While death by succeeding wasn’t physically painful, it still was painful to watch as he tried and convinced the Elements to blast him with their magic, giving him enough power to effectively destroy his soul gem.

He could see the fear in their faces, obviously not wanting to hurt somepony who had risk life and limb for them. Then would come the confession that he knew from the beginning that he would have to do this, adding that he willingly accepted this fate and that he wanted to make sure Equestria stayed safe. This wasn’t what made the nightmares bad.

What made these dreams true nightmares was the loneliness that ensued. Despite his efforts to convince the Elements to destroy him, they outright refused. On top of this, they were mad that he didn’t tell them this fact from the beginning, especially Luna and Twilight. They no longer wanted anything to with him, telling him that they never wanted to see him again and could stay in the Everfree like he wanted to so badly. Forced to wander the now empty Everfree (he had cleared out all the creatures in his quest) he was faced with being alone again. Normally this would have been fine, but Nick was a loner on his own terms, not because he had hurt those he loved.

Tonight was not filled with these dreams. Instead, the memories of Sabrina continued to repeat before him, bittersweet emotions welling up inside. They had tried to make it work after they split, but with her working for the company that agreed to pay for her tuition and his internships in multiple labs, there was no time for any relationship. After college Nick had figured that Sabrina had moved on, probably found someone else and that he should do the same. Still, looking back on the connection they shared, Nick could only wonder what would’ve happened had things not transpired the way they did. Then again, if Nick hadn’t had such a tragic past, he would’ve never met Celestia, Luna or Twilight.

He was so lost in thought that he didn’t hear the former two mares pop in behind him. The timing couldn’t be any better, Nick had just asked Sabrina to prom. Twilight and Luna watched the whole scene unfold, before Luna decided to speak up.

“Who is this?” she asked with a hint of jealousy in her voice.

This caused Nick to jump, forgetting that he was supposed to have company tonight. Frantically he tried to take the memory down, but it refused to budge. Seeing as he had been caught, the only way out of this mess was the truth.

“This is Sabrina, my first love and ironically my first heartbreak,” he sighed, watching as the memory continued its loop. “It’s better explained if you just watch.” As prom and the final days together flashed by, Twilight and Luna could easily see that Nick loved Sabrina deeply. This caused a mutualistic concern that maybe Nick hadn’t gotten over her and wouldn’t want to be in a relationship with them.

“You two never got back together?” Twilight cautiously asked, not wanting to trample on sensitive ground.

“No. When I finished graduate school, I contemplated trying to find her, but figured she had moved on and so should I.”

“Did you?” Luna asked, a more worried tone now present in her voice.

“I- I tried, but no girl could replace Sabrina. But that’s all in the past, I’ve moved on.”

“No you haven’t Nick,” Luna shook her head. “If you had these memories wouldn’t have been as vivid. You would have let go to some details, but instead you’ve held on, hoping to make new memories that could replace these. I know two mares that would be willing to help you make those new memories.”

Seeing as it was time to tell Nick how they felt Twilight mustered her courage. “Nick you’ve been hurt so much in the past. I can understand your apprehension to trying all over again, but if you let Luna and I try and help you, we’ll see to it that you aren’t hurt again.”

To put the icing on the cake Luna added, “Plus, I know that you love both of us as well. Why make it hard when everypony can get what they want?”

Nick’s jaw dropped. H-How does she know that? I never told either one of them how I felt. She must’ve snuck into one of my dreams. Judging by the look on Twilight’s face, only Luna knew, but why are they now confessing their feelings? Shouldn’t they be fighting over who I should pick? Why is Luna smirking like that?!

“It looks like you have some explaining to do Nick. Poor Twilight here is just as confused as you are?”

“Me explain?!” Nick finally got a hold of his words. “Who’s the pony sneaking into my dreams and finding such personal information?”

“I am appalled that you would think I would do such a thing,” Luna playfully huffed. “I can’t help it that you like to sleep talk.”

After thinking about what she meant by sleep talk, it suddenly dawned on Nick that he must’ve spilled the beans while she was treating his wounds. Now that his little secret was out and he knew they both felt the same, Nick should’ve been overjoyed. However he was feeling the exact opposite, dread. How was he supposed to complete his quest, when it would mean they would have to watch him sacrifice himself?

Twilight had finally gotten over the initial shock of what she heard and saw Nick thinking about something. “If you’re worried about having to choose one of us Nick, there’s no need to. Luna and I had discussed what we should do and came to the conclusion that we’re alright with sharing you. We can form a herd, where we love each other equally and just be happy. We’ll still have our lessons but they won’t have to be so formal, and you could maybe stay at my castle that way we could spend some more time together.”

Nick held up a paw. “Hang on Twilight. Before you get too caught up with any plans I need some time to think this through. Yes I do love you both very much and I want us to all be happy. Still this is something I wasn’t really prepared for, kinda like a fantasy I was living. I never expected either one of you to reciprocate my love. I definitely wasn’t expecting you to both to feel the same and want to share me. It’s just a lot to process right now, and I don’t want to say yes and not be ready to fully commit to a polyamorous relationship. I have no experience at all with making two mares happy.”

“On the contrary Nick, you already know how to do that,” Luna smiled, coming over to his side and wrapping a wing around him. “Just being here with you makes me the happiest mare in Equestria. I’m sure Twilight can say the same.”

Twilight nodded and placed herself on the other side of Nick, wrapping her wing around Luna’s. “Luna is right. You even said it yourself earlier that I care a lot about you. Being with you makes me feel like a normal mare, not the science nerd. Herds are not all that common either, so we will all be learning together and I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

It was hard to argue with them as they wrapped him in a hug. The mixture of warmth and coolness along with their soft coats was breaking down Nick’s defenses. Still in the back of his mind he could only picture them brokenhearted when he told them what he had to do. Gently breaking off the hug, he sighed.

“Just one night to sleep on it, for all of us,” he suggested. “If by tomorrow we all still agree this is a good idea, then we’re a herd.”

“That sounds reasonable enough,” Twilight smiled, looking up to the older mare.

“Fine,” Luna sighed, before a small grin formed on her muzzle. “But tomorrow night, you owe us cuddles that could’ve been happening tonight.”

“Deal,” Nick chuckled, before hugging them goodbye. “I’ll see you two tomorrow.”

After making sure Nick didn’t want to just say yes, the two alicorns popped out of his dream. Nick heard something approach behind him and to his amazement he saw Sabrina. He had thought it was still a part of the dream repeating until she smiled and spoke.

“I think you should say yes.”

Author's Note

Here's the new chapter, as promised! Hope you like it. As always feel free to comment, like, dislike, favorite or even follow. :raritywink:

The First "Date"

“S-Sabrina,” Nick stammered as he saw his former lover standing before him. “Is that really you?”

“Of course it’s me, silly,” she smiled.

Nick took in her features. It looked like it was Sabrina, the only noticeable difference was that her eyes glowed green. He went to try and hug her only to realize he was still in his wolf form. Sabrina laughed at the frustration on his face.

“Here,” she giggled, walking over to him, kneeling down and wrapping her arms around him. Pulling away she added, “You look good as a wolf you know.”

“Thanks,” Nick smiled, “I really missed you.”

“I know,” Sabrina replied, her face becoming a bit more serious. “Which is why I’m here. The Tree of Harmony filled me in on what your situation was, and asked me to help you. You need to move on and find love again. We both know that you’re time is short, which is why you should say yes to the girls’ offer.”

“I know, but how could I put Twilight and Luna through so much pain. I remember losing you, and I still never completely got over it. At least I had some say in the matter, those two won’t have any choice. My fate is decided.”

“I know that you don’t want to hurt them, but look at it this way. You are sacrificing everything for these ponies. Using them for love is the least they could do to repay you. After all you deserve it,” Sabrina replied, her eyes flickering at the word love.

That caught Nick off-guard. “Using them for love? What are you talking about Sabrina? I don’t deserve anything. This was my choice, I wasn’t forced to sacrifice myself to save them.” He paused, and inspected the girl in front of him again. “The Sabrina I knew would never say such a thing like that.”

“Of course Nick,” Sabrina quickly recovered. “That is something I would never say. It’s just that when I found out what had happened to you, I was overcome with worry. I mean you made a very brash decision to help some world that abducted you. Why did you even say yes?”

There was wisdom in her words. Why did he accept the task of ridding Equestria of the darkness? Was it because he had reached a point in his life that he wanted drastic change, or that he wanted to feel important? Maybe subconsciously he wanted to make amends the death of Alex. Nick never really thought about it, just that he had accepted this request. He had been in Equestria long enough that he considered it a second home. As he moved forward with his training and met various ponies, Nick found his reason to help them out. He was apparently the only one that could help them, and it would be selfish to turn his back on them.

“You don’t have to answer that,” Sabrina sighed, looking endearingly at him. “I just want you to be happy in your final moments. The love you have for Twilight and Luna is just as strong as the love we had, if not stronger. I’m sure the love that you all share will give you unfounded strength to overcome the darkness.” After she finished, Sabrina’s form started to fade.

“Looks like my time here is coming to an end. Just think about the happiness gained from saying yes,” she smiled, waving goodbye as she finally disappeared.

If it had really been Sabrina, Nick would have rushed after her illusion. However he had come to the conclusion this was his conscious trying to help him decide what to do. He sat there, pondering on what to do. After a few minutes of weighing the consequences, he had made his decision. Exhausted from all that had transpired tonight, Nick just wanted to sleep and not think anymore. His eyelids growing heavier, Nick circled 3 times before lying down, sighing as blissful sleep overtook him.

Twilight had asked Luna to stay in her dream when they arrived. She wanted to get to know her potential marefriend better. As they talked, Twilight got more and more confident that she could love Luna just as much as she loved Nick. Still, she worried that Nick would say no. He had admitted he loved both of them, but still was hesitant on acting on his feelings. What else was he hiding from them? Luna quickly picked up on her anxiety and asked what was wrong.

“What if Nick says no?” Twilight said. “It would make teaching him awkward, especially knowing that he feels the same for us and -” Luna gently cut her off before she got too caught up in her worries.

“Well, he’d better have a good reason to say no,” Luna smiled. “There are many good reasons to say yes. We all care deeply for each other, and want to be more involved with each other. He’s been hurt in the past and we would be there for him, to let him know that everything is alright. We shouldn’t worry about it too much Twilight, everything will work out. If he does say no, then I guess we will have to respect his decision and move on. Also just because he says no doesn’t mean we can’t be close friends.”

“I guess you’re right,” Twilight nodded. “Thank you Luna, I feel better now.”

“I’m glad I could help, after all that will be my responsibility when we do form our herd,” she winked, causing Twilight to smile. “Now I’d better hurry along, lest Tia scold me for shirking my duties.”

“Goodnight Luna,” Twilight said, hugging the older mare, which Luna gladly reciprocated.

“Goodnight Twilight, I’ll see you tomorrow night, hopefully with Nick,” Luna said and teleported out of her dream.

For the rest of the night, Twilight had sweet dreams of being with her herd. Being sandwiched in between Luna and Nick, she felt safe, comfortable and above all, loved. Her dreams were short lived, as the rays from Celestia’s sun trickled into her room. Stretching out the soreness in her limbs, she proceeded to make breakfast and wake up Starlight. However, realizing that she hadn’t really prepared a lesson for her student and wanted to spend the day with Nick, Twilight decided to let her pupil sleep in.

Upon entering the kitchen, she decided to have some cereal, since it was quick and easy to make. The reason for such a light breakfast was that she wanted to be at the hospital when Nick was released and spend the rest of the day with him. Even if he said no to the herd, she still wanted to be with him to make sure he was really alright. As she munched on her rolled oats, Twilight tried to prepare for Nick’s response. Would she have to ask him what he thought, or did that sound desperate? Maybe he would save her the agony and tell her right away.

She stopped herself before she could start getting frantic about the whole thing. It was like Luna said, ‘Don’t worry too much about it. What happens will happen.’ Now that Twilight thought about it, she should have befriended Luna sooner. There wasn’t much anxiety around her unlike Princess Celestia, not because she was less important, but because she didn’t know her that well. Also, the relationship she had with Princess Celestia was more formal than her relationship with Luna. Princess Celestia had been her teacher, mentor and second mother, while Luna had been a fellow princess. That’s probably why her advice was easier to take, Luna didn’t know Twilight that well either but was willing to help calm her down.

Tilting the bowl to get the last drops of milk, Twilight hovered it over to the sink and returned to her room to make herself presentable. As she was combing her hair, the thought of prettying up to help convince Nick crossed her mind. She shook her head.

Nick loves you the way you look Twilight. When he met you, you didn’t do anything special. Everyday you trained, you didn’t bother dressing up, in fact, by the time we finished usually we both were a mess. No extra accessories or make up needed. Although, some more brushing won’t be changing too much.

Satisfied with the way she looked, Twilight jotted down a note letting Starlight and Spike where she would be and headed out of the castle.

Once outside, she was greeted with a beautiful sunrise, hopefully a good omen of how today would go. Watching the sun slowly rise into the sky, Twilight wished that she had slowed down more often to enjoy such a spectacle. When the sun finally lifted off the horizon, Twilight was able to see that another beautiful day awaited her. The morning air was clean and crisp and there was a slight breeze flowing through her mane, however not strong enough to ruin the extra brushing she did. Cotton clouds generously dotted the sky, and she could hear the town starting to come to life.

As Twilight entered Ponyville she got the usual greeting. Ponies she had become friends with, treated her like she was superior to themselves. At first she accepted the change, but now it was kind of getting old. Just because she had become a princess, didn’t mean she wanted to be treated like one. She was still the bookworm that arrived in Ponyville a couple of years ago. At least her friends had understood she was still Twi, and didn’t change the way they acted around her. However Twilight realized it had been a while since she took a trip into town, she had been busy teaching Nick, and not all of Starlight’s lessons were in town.

A few minutes later and she had arrived outside the hospital. Taking a deep breath, she headed through the double doors and walked up to the receptionist desk. Nurse Redheart smiled as she saw the lavender mare walk in.

“Good morning Princess Twilight,” she warmly greeted. “I suppose you are here to check up on Nick?”

Twilight nodded. “Yes, I wanted to be here when he woke up.”

“Ah, I see,” Redheart replied, looking at a clipboard that Twilight assumed was Nick’s medical records. “Well you’re in luck. Our wolf patient is still asleep, which was well earned. He had quite a rough night last night.”

“A rough night?” Twilight asked, dread filling her throat. “I thought he had recovered?”

“Yes he did, your highness,” Redheart quickly explained, catching onto Twilight’s worry. “It’s just that around midnight, his whole body started to tremble and a green aura surrounded him. He kept muttering ‘Sabrina’, which is the strangest name I heard. His little episode didn’t last long and in a few minutes he was back asleep. Of course we checked his vitals and there were no abnormal readings. We took a MRI (magical resonance image) but the source of the glow was from his own magic. There have been no medical records of anypony glowing while unconscious, but then again he is a wolf so I’m not sure how anatomy might’ve played a role. I can take you to his room if you want.”

“I would appreciate that Nurse Redheart,” Twilight let out a sigh of relief, although she wondered why did Nick have such an outburst. Maybe the idea of forming a herd caused it, or him reminiscing about his first love. Maybe Nurse Redheart had a point. Nick was a human, who apparently had never been exposed to magic before. Maybe the stress of using something he didn’t know existed was straining his body. They would need to take a break from their lessons if that was the case, although she knew he would insist he was fine.

“Alright, if you’ll follow me,” Redheart smiled and lead them down one of the wings. A few minutes later and they were in front of Nick’s room. Nurse Redheart opened the door and they stepped inside. As Redheart had said, Nick was resting peacefully on his cot, his chest slowly rising and falling. The heart monitor filled the silence, its constant beeping oddly soothing. Twilight smiled as she watched Nick sleep, making cute whining noises and the occasional flick of the ear or leg twitch. Seeing as this was her time to leave, Nurse Redheart excused herself and let Twilight know that an aid would be by around 10 to deliver Nick’s breakfast. She also added that whenever Nick was ready to go, she could sign him out at the front desk.

Thanking her, Twilight pulled up a chair next to Nick’s bed and sat down, inspecting Nick. The first thing she noticed was that his bandages were completely removed. Carefully pushing back Nick’s fur, there was no sign of any scarring. What he had said about gaining the timberwolves’ powers was not exaggerated. Still, although physically he was alright, she couldn’t help but worry about his mental health. The things she saw last night were traumatic and life changing, yet Nick never mentioned getting any treatment or help. Normally ponies that had suffered such tragic events never fully recovered, yet Nick never let on, at least to her, that he had experienced such pain.

Nick’s murmuring roused Twilight from her thoughts. After a loud yawn and stretching of his forelegs, she felt his gaze fall upon her.

“T-twilght?” he managed to get out before another yawn took control. “What are you doing here? Wait, I must still be dreaming.”

Twilight shook her head. “No this isn’t a dream. I’m really here and you’re awake. I wanted to be here when you woke up.”

“I see,” Nick mused. “What time is it?”

“9:30. Nurse Redheart said that an aid would be by with breakfast at 10.”

“I’m guessing I can’t go and head to Sweet Apple Acre’s since you’re here,” Nick suggested, seeing Twilight’s face turn to a frown.

“Nick. You just suffered a collapse, had to relive only most ponies’ worst nightmares, didn’t sleep well last night and you want to go to work?! Which reminds me, what did you dream about after Luna and I left? Nurse Redheart said you started to glow and mutter Sabrina’s name.”

What is with these ponies finding out stuff I don’t want them to know? I obviously can’t say that that didn’t happen. But I also don’t want to tell her about my ‘meeting’ with Sabrina either. Something was off about that encounter and telling Twilight would only make her worry more. I hate to keep lying to her, but it’s too protect her.

“Well I did dream about Sabrina after you two left,” he admitted. “It wasn’t bad, but I wouldn’t say it was the best feeling either. It was kind of neutral. It did help me make my decision considering this herd thing.”

“And that decision would be?” Twilight asked, Nick’s ploy completely working in distracting her.

“Discussed when you, Luna and I are all together. It wouldn’t be fair for you to know when she’s probably eagerly waiting as well. And before you get any ideas, we’re not waking her up just to find out. I’m sure after you two saw my past, you would need more time to recover.”

“Well I had Luna to help me understand and accept what we witnessed. You, on the other hoof, had to keep those memories welled up for so long. It should be us that are more concerned about you. Even if you don’t want to be in a herd with us, at least let us help ease your burden of such sorrowful memories.”

“Alright,” Nick smiled, glad that Twilight and Luna cared for him so much that they were willing to face his past with him. “Now if you’ll excuse me, Twilight, I would like to wash up before breakfast is served.”

“O-oh, sure,” Twilight blushed, getting up out of the chair. “You don’t mind if I wait in here though right?”

“Well I guess that’s fine,” Nick replied, removing the heart rate cuff, getting out of his cot and stretching his limbs. At least the timberwolves’ magic had worked quickly, as he wasn’t sore anymore. “It’ll only take me a few minutes.”

Nick closed the bathroom door behind him and turned on the hot water. Locating a towel to use right after he finished, he hopped into the shower and began scrubbing. The warm water mixed with the rough loofah melted all the tension in his body. Soon he forgot that Twilight was just outside and started humming a tune, getting lost in his brushing. As his voice reached Twilight’s ears, she couldn’t help but smile. Nick was in a good mood, which could possibly mean that he decided that he would say yes. His humming was contagious and soon she found herself humming along.

Nick heard Twilight’s humming and smiled. He had just finished scrubbing and was now rinsing off. Although it was odd for him to be showering with her right outside the room, that was easily overlooked. Since he had spent almost two weeks in Equestria now, he had gotten more accustomed to their mannerisms. It wasn’t unusual to let an invited guest in while you were in the bathroom. Rarity had done just that to him when he came over for a fitting. The whole time she was measuring him, she still had a bath towel around her head and her fur still damp.

Turning off the water, Nick shook his fur out and floated over the towel to finish the rest of the drying. He really needed that shower as now he felt fresh and lighter. Brushing his fur into place, he opened the door to find a very expectant Twilight waiting for him.

“Well, since you’re here and don’t want me working or training, what do you suppose we do for the rest of the day?” Nick asked his guest.

“I don’t really know,” Twilight replied, feeling foolish for not planning something for them to do. “I just want to spend the whole day with you, if that’s alright.”

“Sure,” Nick smiled. “Well I do need to do some shopping. I’m running low on food at the castle and I’ve been meaning to buy some books and other stuff to make it more homely.”

As if on cue, there was a knock at the door. “Mr. Nick? Your breakfast is here.”

“Come in,” he answered.

Being granted his permission, the door handle was enveloped in yellow light and a green unicorn walked in, followed by a cart full of treats.

“We weren’t sure what wolves ate, so we had the kitchen make every dish they could,” the aid explained, floating several items in front of him.

“Wait, ponies eat eggs?!” Nick exclaimed as a plate with two boiled eggs made its round. Unfortunately this startled the mare and caused her to lose her grip on the plate, luckily caught by Twilight. “Sorry,” Nick quickly apologized.

Calming herself down, the unicorn smiled. “Thank you, Princess Twilight.” Turning to Nick, “It’s alright Mr. Nick. It would sound odd that ponies do eat eggs or any baked good at all. But even as herbivores we still need protein. The process of how we get the eggs is a little complicated, something you probably don’t want to hear.”

“I’ll take your word for it,” Nick rubbed the back of his head, thinking of how foolish he was to not realize the cupcakes Pinkie offered him had to have been made with eggs. “I guess I’ll take the eggs, waffles, fruit cup and orange juice please.”

“Alright, and what about you princess?” the mare asked, pulling the requested items off the cart.

“I already ate, thank you though,” Twilight smiled, handing Nick his eggs.

“Ok, is there anything else you needed?” the aid asked.

“Nope, we’re fine here thank you,” Nick replied, climbing up onto the bed and placing the platter of food in front of him

“You’re welcome,” the unicorn cheerily answered, opening the door again and pushing the cart out. “You can leave the plates here when you leave. We’re all glad that you’re feeling better Mr. Nick. We were quite concerned when Princess Twilight rushed you in here. Hope you stay safe.”

“Thank you,” Nick smiled.

The door shut behind her, leaving Twilight and Nick alone once again.

“Are you sure you don’t want anything to eat? This sure is a lot of food,” Nick asked his companion, although licking his lips subtly.

“I’m positive Nick. You probably need all this food after what you went through last night.”

“Ok.”

They continued their small talk while Nick ate. What shops he had in mind, what they wanted to do for lunch. After Nick had finished and brushed his teeth, he followed Twilight to the front desk and signed himself out. Stepping outside, Nick took a deep breath of fresh air. That was one thing he loved about Equestria, it was still comfortable to live here while keeping the environment clean.

Heading back into Ponyville, they headed towards the marketplace. The first stop on their list was the bookstore. Upon entering they were greeted by a tan pegasus, who introduced herself as Book End. After an exchange of pleasantries and some help finding the novel section, Nick began scanning the shelves for any interesting reads. He couldn’t help but chuckle as he read some of the titles. “Lord of the Horseshoes”, “Horslet, Prince of Denmare” even his favorite, “A Tale of Two Ponies”. After picking out a few good reads along with a journal, some quills and ink, he met Twilight at the counter with her own stash of books. Checking out and thanking Book End, they proceeded to their next destination, the market.

Nick had been to the market before to buy food, but he never actually looked around at what else was offered. It was pretty much an emporium, from everyday supplies to more specific items. Nick browsed each stand, looking for anything to make the castle more “liveable” while keeping in mind he couldn’t carry everything with him and he didn’t want to teleport everything he bought home. As he shopped, Twilight not so subtly tried to get any hints as to what his decision was. Nick found it adorable how she begged and pleaded and promised that she would still act surprised when he told Luna. Yet as much as it was amusing to see Twilight so obsessed with his answer, he had to put a stop to her constant requests.

“Do you really want all of Ponyville to know that we could be in a potential relationship?” Nick asked, causing Twilight to pause momentarily.

How would her friends feel about not only her relationship to Nick but Luna as well? What about her parents or BBBFF? What about CELESTIA?!? Twilight started to twitch and hyperventilate, which obviously concerned Nick. Taking her aside, he placed his paws on her shoulders and looked her straight in the eyes.

“Calm down Twilight,” he said slowly, demonstrating slow breathing for Twilight to copy. Once she had settled down, Nick spoke again. “No matter what happens, know that I will and do still care about you and Luna. It’s easy for me to say, as I’m not important to other ponies, but you shouldn’t care what other’s think about you. I could see why your friends wouldn’t approve of such a relationship, heck we’ve only known each other for a couple of weeks. The same goes for Celestia, I could see her wanting to protect Luna and you. But just know that even if we can’t be physically together, we can still be close friends. No pony should be against that.”

Twilight smiled at his speech. He was just like Luna, comforting her and telling her everything would be alright. Although, from the way he spoke it sounded like he was going to say no.

“So you don’t want to be in our herd?” she asked glumly, looking at Nick and still seeing him smile.

“Now I never said that,” Nick said, pulling her into a hug. “I was just letting you know that nothing is going to stop me from caring about you.”

“So does that mean you’re going to say yes?!” Twilight pepped up.

“Quit putting words in my mouth,” Nick chuckled, resuming his browsing. “You’ll find out tonight when we meet Luna. Just a few more stands and we can head out to eat.”

Nick ended up buying a pillow for him to sleep on, a candle holder along with some candles so that he wouldn’t have to light the campfire every night, a small desk to write on (teleported to the main hall by Twilight to make sure it arrived intact) and some cookware. Satisfied with his purchases, he asked Twilight if she had a particular cafe in mind.

“It’s been awhile since I’ve had a hayburger,” she commented. “They’re really delicious and you should try one!”

“As much as I would love to do that Twilight, I’m afraid wolves don’t digest hay. But we can go to a burger joint and I’m sure they have something for non equines.”

“Right,” Twilight blushed, rubbing a hoof behind her head. “Since Ponyville has been receiving visitors from all across Equestria, I’m sure most places have a more diverse menu.”

“Alright, well lead the way!” Nick proclaimed, causing Twilight to giggle and lead them to her favorite burger joint.

Twilight ordered a double hayburger with crinkle-cut fries, while Nick opted for a Caesar salad with extra croutons and a some fish sticks. Nick had never liked seafood, but these fish sticks were the best he ever had. He asked Twilight how her hayburger turned out and she said she really missed the taste and would eat more if she wasn’t trying to lose weight. Like a good friend, Nick told her she didn’t need to, that she was a healthy weight, in fact he liked her a little plushy. That earned a deep blush along with some silence. After getting over the complement, Twilight asked if Nick still wanted to do more shopping, in which he replied that he had bought enough. He suggested after they ate that they go to the park and maybe they could do some reading together. Twilight loved the idea, and told him of the perfect spot that had enough shade.

Finishing their meals, Twilight lead them to the spot. There was a bench under a big oak tree, just off one of the paths. A few feet off there was a stream, gently trickling past and the Ponyville Gazebo just beyond that. Settling down his bag, Twilight asked what book he had in mind. To answer he floated out “A Tale of Two Ponies”, and explained how he had to read this book in high school and loved it. He further gave her a synopsis, at least the human version of it. As he continued Twilight’s interest in the book grew.

“So it’s a fictional novel based on historical fact?” she asked, looking the book over.

“Pretty much, although this version is a little less graphic.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, looking at him with concern.

“Well in the human version, the lower class decapitated the nobility and there were coups and extreme changes of power even in between the newly founded leadership. In this version, any violence was replaced with exile, which I guess in Equestria works. It shouldn’t be too much for you to handle, since you most likely already know the history.”

Twilight did remember learning about the Prench Revolution while studying under Celestia. She thought that the way the peasants rebelled was a little extreme, but understood that they had been living under oppression for decades. She also understood that this was a novel, not a history book so some of the events would be exaggerated or romanticized.

“Alright, you can begin,” she smiled, getting comfy by resting her head on Nick’s shoulder so she could read along.

“Ahem, A Tale of Two Ponies, by Charles Daleskin. Chapter 1: The Period. It was the best of times, it was the worst of times, it was the age of wisdom, it was the age of foolishness, it was the epoch of belief, it was the epoch of incredulity, it was the season of Light, it was the season of Darkness, it was the spring of hope, it was the winter of despair, we had everything before us, we had nothing before us, we were all going direct to Heaven, we were all going direct the other way….”

As Nick continued to read, Twilight found herself getting drowsier and drowsier. The warmth Nick and the weather provided, the relaxing motion of the rise and falls of Nick’s chest and his powerful yet gentle reading voice were all to blame for her nodding off. It could also be due to the fact she woke up early today to see Nick and had actually fallen asleep sometime around 2 after talking to Luna.

Nick took notice of this as he finished the first chapter and smiled. Deciding not to disturb Twilight, he placed the book back into his satchel and brought out the journal he had bought. He was thankful that he had magic to write because he was going to make a memoir of all the things he had done here. Something he could give Twilight and Luna to remember him by. He was almost done with his first day when a certain orange pony trotted up.

“Hi Nick,” Applejack greeted softly, quickly noticing her friend was asleep. “What are you two doing here?”

“Hey Applejack. Well Twilight had come to visit me this morning, and wanted to spend the whole day together since she was worried last night. I’m sorry I didn’t report for work this morning, Twilight simply wouldn’t allow it,” he chuckled.

“And ah wouldn’t have allowed it either,” Applejack smiled. “I never knew Twilight to spend the whole day not reading a book or doing some research. Ya must be pretty special for her to want to spend so much time with ya.”

“Well learning magic from her has made us pretty good friends, considering what she teaches me will save my life. How about you, what are you doing here?”

“Ah wanted to check up on ya,” Applejack replied. “Ah woulda been at the hospital earlier but I had to make sure all my chores were done before I went off. I asked Nurse Redheart and she said that Twilight had signed you out. Asking around town, several ponies said you two were headed to the park. I remember Twilight talking about one of her favorite places to read and that’s how I found ya. What were ya doin’?”

“First it started by me reading this book,” Nick casually floated A Tale of Two Ponies out for Applejack to inspect. “She fell asleep as I finished the first chapter so I decided to work on my journal.”

“Journal?” Applejack asked, handing him back his book. “A journal for what?”

“My time in Equestria of course,” Nick chuckled. “I want to remember everything I’ve done here, so that’s part of the reason we went shopping. Don’t worry, I’ll write about how great of an employer you were,” he winked.

Applejack chuckled at that. “That won’t be necessary Nick. Well I’m glad to see you’re doing alright. Ah’ll stop interrupting y’alls date.”

“Who said this was a date?” Nick asked defensively.

“You two spent the whole day together, had lunch together and now you have Twilight sleeping on your shoulder. If that isn’t a date when ah see one, then ah need my eyes checked. Don’t worry Nick, I won’t stop ya. It’s nice that Twilight has a strong stud to be there for her,” Applejack winked and started to trot off. “Cya tomorrow!”

She was out of earshot before Nick could protest. It didn’t matter anyway, he had already made up his mind, even if today did end up being like a date. He wondered if Twilight saw it like that. Seeing as he had a few hours before he needed to get Twilight home and him as well, he continued finishing his journal entries. When he did finish, the sun was starting to set. He gently woke the sleeping mare at his side.

“Twilight. Twiilight, time to wake up.”

The mare slowly stirred awake. Letting out a yawn along with a stretch, she took in her surroundings.

“How long was I asleep?” she asked.

“A few hours, but don’t worry you didn’t miss much of the book. I was working on some journal entries while you slept.”

“Journal entries about what?”

“My time here in Equestria. I want to remember everything that’s happened so far.”

“I see. What time is it?”

“Time for me to get you home and me as well,” Nick replied, hopping off the bench, stretching out his limbs and helping Twilight off the bench.

As they walked, Twilight tried to shake the grogginess she was feeling. She wished she hadn’t dozed off but was grateful Nick didn’t mind her sleeping on him. Alas, her day with him had reached its end, and she was going to learn his decision.

“Nick, can’t you at least stay for dinner?” she suggested. “It doesn’t make sense for you to head back into the Everfree when you can wait for Luna with me at the castle. Plus you’re in no condition to get in another fight if you go back into the Everfree.”

While he wanted to argue that he was fine, Twilight did have a point. Why make Luna have to go to her dream and teleport to his?

“Alright Twilight, I’ll stay at the castle for the night,” he replied, causing Twilight’s face to brighten up and she started hopping around him.

“You’re finally staying the night!” she cheered, before Nick tried to calm her down.

“Twilight, we’re still in town remember,” he gently reminded her.

There had been a small gathering of ponies around them and while the princess’s behavior wasn’t too out of the ordinary, seeing her spend the whole day with Nick was odd, and now she was jumping for joy. Nick didn’t mind, but Twilight was horrified. What were they all thinking? How did she allow herself to act like a filly? Luckily Nick was quick to react and lead her away calmly from where they were, not stopping until they arrived at the castle.

Once they were inside, Nick asked her if she was alright.

“I’m, I’m not sure,” she stammered, trying to process what had just happened. It was at this point Nick took the initiative and hugged her, while trying to comfort her with his words.

“You don’t need to worry about them, Twilight,” he told her. “All they saw were two friends enjoying each other’s company. Seeing how you ponies react, they would see that we were really close friends, which isn’t surprising since you’re the Princess of Friendship. Now, take a deep breath and I’ll help you make dinner.”

Twilight took his advice, and led him to the kitchen. After taking a look in Twilight’s fridge they decided to make some spaghetti and garlic bread. They split up each part of the dinner and in 30 minutes the food was ready. Twilight called Starlight and Spike to dinner but couldn’t find either one. She did find a note saying they were going clubbing and that they would be home late.

With that Nick and Twilight ate their dinner, talking about what they could do while they waited for Luna. Nick suggested they could continue reading “A Tale of Two Ponies”, which Twilight happily agreed to. After they finished dinner, Twilight showed Nick one of the bathrooms so he could shower. As the always soothing hot water ran down his back, Nick started forming a plan for how he was going to tell both princesses what he decided. Should he tell them his reasons first and then tell them, or just tell them and leave it at that? As he was drying off, he decided to tell them his reasons first, that way he could at least try to explain why he decided the way he did.

Looking at one of the clocks in the hallways, it was 7:30. About an hour or two before Luna would show up. Following Twilight’s directions he was now in front of her room. He didn’t hear the shower running so he knocked on her door. She called him in and found her lounging on her bed. She patted a spot next to her with a hoof, but Nick was hesitant. He’d never been in a bed with another before, not even Sabrina. Sure they fell asleep on the couch together sometimes but that wasn’t a bed. After some negotiation, Nick was at the edge of her bed on the floor, while she lay on her stomach and their reading session began.

It was about 9:25 when they heard a knock on her window. Using his magic, Nick opened it up for Luna, in which he was quickly greeted by a tight hug.

“Thank the Elements you’re alright!” she sighed, finally releasing her grip. “So now that we’re a herd, I suggest cuddles. Twilight your bed should be big enough.”

“Hold on a second there Luna,” Nick replied. “I never officially said that we were a herd. First there is something I need to make sure is clear to both of you.”

Now that he had both mare’s attentions, he began.

“I’ll just cut to the chase. Being sent to the hospital made me realize one thing: I am mortal. Which means I can age, get hurt, and will eventually die. You two are immortal, free to live throughout the centuries. Do both of you really want to be in a relationship where you will have to watch me grow old and die?”

Twilight had never really thought about her immortality given via becoming a princess. She would outlive her friends, which saddened her even more. But Cadence married Shining Armor, would that make him immortal? Or would she outlive her BBBFF?

Luna had been quiet as well. Now she remembered another reason why she had been ok with not having a suitor. Nopony she saw was worth the pain that would follow if she had been in a relationship with them. Maybe that’s why she was now willing to go through that pain for Nick. He didn’t try to court her immediately after meeting her. They got to know each other better, and she developed feelings for him. Then she learned that he felt the same about her, that he cared for her just as much as she cared for him.

“You’re worth it,” she finally spoke, bringing Twilight out of her thoughts. “Nick, besides my sister, there has never been anypony I have loved so much except for you and Twilight. I would rather be at your deathbed as a lover than just a friend. The way you have treated me, cared for me is all worth the pain of having to say goodbye. So to answer your question, yes I still want to be in a herd with you and Twilight. Nothing could change my mind.”

Now that he had Luna’s answer, it was Twilight’s turn. Twilight knew that ponies died, but she still couldn’t fathom that she wouldn’t be with her friends for the rest of her immortal life. Nick walked over to her and placed a paw around her shoulder and asked what was wrong.

“I’m going to outlive my friends by centuries,” she whispered. “I’ll grow up to full alicornhood while they will age and die. I should have realized the implications of becoming a princess sooner. I’m not prepared to lose any of them.”

“Well you won’t have to,” Nick replied, causing Twilight to look at him confused. “When I first met the Tree of Harmony, it told me that I was still mortal, despite the new powers I gained. It never said that the Elements are mortal. I figure since I’m a pseudo Element, that’s why I can die. You all were a part of the original Elements, so as long as the Tree stays healthy and strong, so should all of you.”

“How are you a pseudo Element? The Tree of Harmony gave you it’s powers?” Luna asked.

“Have there ever been any records of the Element of Hope?” Both mares shook their heads to his counter question. “That’s why. My Element was only created for this task. Once I die, my power will go back to the Tree of Harmony. But that’s beside the point. Twilight are you willing to form a herd knowing full well that I won’t be here forever?”

“I agree with Luna,” she finally said after some thought. “I’d rather know the happiness of being in love at the cost of pain, than not knowing it at all.”

“Well, if you two are sure, then I officially accept your invitation to be in a herd,” Nick smiled, pulling them into a group hug.

“Wait, so what if we said no?” Twilight had to ask, even though she should just be enjoying this moment.

“Come on Twilight,” Luna sighed, still holding onto Nick. “We got our herd together, that’s all that matters.”

“It’s ok Luna,” Nick laughed at their antics. “If either one of you said no, then I would have said no. Last night I decided to say whatever was appropriate to your reply. I didn’t want you two saying yes, without knowing what could happen to me. Now I believe I owe you some cuddles.”

“Yes!” Luna hoof-pumped and hopped onto the bed.

Laughing, both Nick and Twilight approached the other side of the bed, and hopped on so that Nick was sandwiched between the two mares. After saying their goodnights, Luna and Twilight were both fast asleep, Luna placing a quick sleep spell on herself so she could join their dreams. Nick looked at the two mares on each paw. Sabrina was right, saying yes was the right thing. Content he made the right decision, Nick finally fell asleep too.

Author's Note

Hiya guys! Sorry this is a late in writing, but with school, a new video game, and thinking up of content for this chapter I wasn't getting very far. :derpytongue2: Also most of it is just slice of life stuff, building more on relationships with no real action. I did make this chapter longer, hoping to compensate for it being late though. :twilightsheepish: Anyway hope you enjoy and as always feel free to comment, like, dislike or even follow! (P.S if you do dislike the story, would you please leave a comment about what you didn't like? I'm very self critical and love improving according to other's feedback.)

The Hunt Begins

Sleep. Pure, blissful sleep. Something so rare that when you do experience it, it is gone too soon. This is what Nick had just experienced. One moment he was sleeping soundly between his two marefriends, the next he woke up abruptly, panting heavily and if he could, probably sweating hard too. Thankfully Luna and Twilight weren’t awoken by his outburst, and were gently hugging him still. Using his teleportation magic, he was able to pop off the bed and onto the floor. The two mares, feeling a void in between them scooched closer together and found comfort in each other’s embrace.

Glad they were still sound asleep, Nick walked towards Twilight’s balcony and gently opened the windows. Stepping outside into the cool morning air, Nick tried to process the nightmare he just had. The setting was that same smoldering field he had in his first nightmare. The only difference was that the 3 villains were nowhere to be seen. Despite that he was still battle scarred, cut up and had blood on his paws. He wasn’t too sure if he managed to defeat them, but saw Princess Celestia, Luna, Twilight and the other Elements of Harmony on the other side of the field.

He wanted to call out to them, but found he couldn’t. In fact, now that he thought about it, he couldn’t move any of his body at all. It was when “he” spoke that he somewhat understood what was happening.

“It’s too late to stop me, you pathetic ponies,” a low, deep voice spoke from his body. “I have already taken over the body of your weak hero, and now have his power combined with the other minions of darkness. But here, let me show you for yourself.”

At that instant, Nick felt a splitting pain in his body. He watched as his vision also changed and became enhanced. It was almost as if he had left his body and had a bird’s eye view. In fact, now that he was able to focus again, he noticed he was airborne. Looking below him he saw Sombra, Chrysalis and Tirek. But if they were down there, what was he doing up here?

The voice spoke again. “Not even the power of friendship can defeat the purest of darkness. The darkness that every human holds. Your Tree of Harmony had forsaken you in thinking that pathetic fool had a chance against me. It only sent me a vessel to manifest and gain my true power.”

Nick watched in horror as he started to charge towards the group, which was when he woke up. He knew too many stories where such a dream was only foreshadowing. He also knew that if he tried to prevent this from happening, it would only lead him down this path eventually. Still, knowing that he was going to be possessed, how could he not try to find a way to stop it?

A hoof on his shoulder brought him back to reality. Turning around, he saw Luna gazing at him with those beautiful teal eyes, which he was able to see her concern in.

“Nick why didn’t you let me help you with your nightmare?” she asked, a tone of hurt in her voice.

“I - I didn’t try to stop you,” Nick replied, now realizing it was odd that Luna hadn’t appeared to intervene. Normally, if he was dreaming about dying it wasn’t really a nightmare, just a sad dream. For those dreams he was able to keep Luna out, only because he was able to consciously think about blocking her. In that nightmare he was too concerned about what was happening to him to think about keeping Luna out.

“You didn’t?” Luna asked, in which Nick reassured her he didn’t. “Well would you mind telling me what it was about?”

“It was just another dream about Alex,” Nick lied, obviously not wanting to tell her that he could possibly be possessed in the near future. “I don’t know why that dream keeps occurring.”

Luna pulled him over to her and wrapped her wings around him. “Because you haven’t forgiven yourself Nick,” she cooed, feeling his entire body shaking under her wings. “Let’s get you inside.”

Once they were inside, Luna continued. “Nick, you must know that Alex’s death was not your fault. It was simply a tragic accident. There’s no need to burden yourself as if you pushed him off that cliff.”

“I know, but he was my first true friend. How could I not blame myself for his death when I could have done something?”

“What would you have done differently had you the second chance,” Luna asked rhetorically. “Would you have flown up to the cliff to stop him? Used your body to cushion his fall and have both of you killed? Nick there was nothing else you could have done that would’ve changed the outcome. Once you accept that fact, you can start to heal.”

Nick knew she was right and although that wasn’t the major concern he had right now, he agreed that he would work on it. Now with his problem solved, he asked why she was awake so early.

“Well, I do still have my duties to perform,” she reminded him. “The moon isn’t going to lower itself, you know.”

“Right,” Nick chuckled. “Are you coming back here when you finish?”

“Possibly,” Luna replied. “I’ll have to see if I can sneak out of the castle undetected. Although that won’t be too hard, as I can just teleport here after I lower the moon.”

“Ok, well, I guess I’ll have breakfast waiting for you and Twilight when you come back,” Nick smiled, hugging her and giving her a peck on the cheek. “Have a safe trip.”

Luna teleported out of the room, leaving Nick with a still sleeping Twilight. Although she would hate to know it, Twilight had a cute little snore, at least to Nick. He leaned over and gave her a kiss on the forehead.

Heading downstairs, he quietly entered the kitchen and got some ingredients out. He was glad he still remembered his mother’s recipe for pancakes. Now that he knew ponies used eggs, there were a lot of recipes he could use. He looked at the clock. It was already 5 am, and he usually reported for work at Sweet Apple Acres at 7. He wasn’t too sure what time Twilight usually woke up, but knew she usually woke up early.

As he started combining the ingredients, Nick took some time to congratulate himself for learning so much in the last few weeks. He had moved from barely able to pick up a pencil to now having complete control of his magic, just as if he had his arms and hands. He also realized that he had won his first fight, something he never would have expected. That was owed to both Twilight and Luna, without their help he’d probably have sustained more serious injuries.

Combining all the ingredients together, he covered the bowl with a lid and placed it back in the fridge. When Twilight was up, he’d start cooking the pancakes. That only took 20 minutes, so Nick decided to prepare some toppings for them to use. He took an assortment of fruits and chopped them up. With some milk and sugar, he made some whipped cream. Finally satisfied with his work, Nick decided to head back up to one of the bathrooms to get ready.

Walking down the hallways in the dark, Nick realized just how big this castle was. He was glad that Twilight had Spike and Starlight to keep her company as he could easily relate to how lonely it would feel. Finding a suitable bathroom, he washed his face, brushed his fur and just did an overall body check. Nick was glad that he stayed in shape as a human, as his new life seemed to demand a lot from him. He wondered if he should continue staying in shape on top of his training, and decided running around the Everfree in the mornings wouldn’t hurt.

After finishing up in the bathroom, he returned to Twilight’s room. She was still asleep thankfully, as Nick could only imagine her worry if she woke up with Nick and Luna not there. It was now 10 till 6, so Nick decided to wake her up which didn’t take too much effort.

“M- morning Nick,” she smiled, yawning and stretching in the process. “Sleep well?”

“I did, and you?”

“Best I’ve had, thanks to your warm, soft fur,” she replied, hopping off the bed. Looking around and noticing the other part of their herd wasn’t there, she asked where Luna went.

“To Canterlot to lower the moon. Just as she has to do her duties, we should get ready for the day as well. I have to be at Sweet Apple Acres in an hour and I made us breakfast.”

“You didn’t have to do that,” Twilight blushed. “Thank you.”

“I was glad to do it,” Nick replied, grabbing his bag. “Now go get ready, I’ll start cooking the pancakes.”

“Ok, see you in a few minutes.”

Luna arrived just as Nick started to serve the pancakes, which were the best either mare had ever had. Thanking them for the compliment and finishing his stack, Nick excused himself, brushed his teeth and returned back to the kitchen.

“I’ll see you tonight,” he said to Luna, giving her another peck on the cheek. “And you this afternoon,” he told Twilight, doing the same to her. “I love you two.”

“We love you more,” the girls replied, saying goodbye as he left.

Since they had some time, Luna asked how yesterday went, encouraging Twilight to talk about it even though the lavender mare was a bit embarrassed she had the first date with Nick.

“That way, I’ll set the bar for Nick when he takes me on a date, “ Luna winked, causing Twilight to giggle and proceed in telling her marefriend every single event that happened yesterday.

The rest of the day passed normally. Applejack asked how Nick’s date went, in which he said fine. When the mare pressed for details, he reminded her he was here to work, not talk about his personal life. After surviving a couple of hours of Applejack’s persistent interrogating, Nick was on his way into town to grab some lunch and then meet up with Twilight for his lesson.

As he passed through town, he noticed most of the ponies were giving him curious looks, probably thanks to the spectacle Twilight had made yesterday. To counter this, he acted normally, greeting ponies as he passed, blocking any inquiries about him and Twilight. He decided it would be best for all three of them to announce their relationship and find the right time to do so.

When he arrived at the castle, it was Luna that greeted him, not Spike or Twilight.

“What are you doing still up?” Nick asked, confused as to why she was still there.

“I had a good night’s sleep thanks to you,” Luna winked, pulling him inside and hugging him. “Also, I can change my sleep schedule so I can spend more time with my herd. Entering ponies’ dreams doesn’t actually require me to be awake and as you are well aware, nopony ever needs me to be there at night court.”

“So you’ve been here this entire time? What about Starlight or Spike?”

“They were sent out to do a friendship lesson while Twilight prepared your magic lesson, along with some help from me,” Luna smiled. “It’s all sweet and good that Twilight is trying to teach you every little thing that you can do with your magic, but she needed to make her lessons more precise and survival oriented. Also since you can’t be seen staying here again as it will only rouse suspicion, we’re headed to my old castle.”

It was at that time that Twilight had come down the stairs, her saddle bags packed with what Nick could only guess was his lesson. “Yep, we’ll teleport out of here to the edge of the Everfree Forest and then walk the rest of the way to the Castle. This will also give you the perfect chance to practice farther teleportation.”

“Won’t it be dangerous for us to just walk into the Everfree?” Nick asked the two, to which they just giggled.

“The Everfree isn't that dangerous Nick,” Twilight replied. “I’ve made a few trips to that castle without any incident and now that you handled the timberwolves, there is even less of a chance to encounter any dangers.”

“Well, if you two are sure,” Nick was still hesitant about this idea, but knowing both of them well, they weren’t going to back out.

“Good,” Luna clopped her hooves. “I’ll go first, then you and then Twilight just to make sure you arrive at the right place.”

With that, Luna flashed out of the lobby. Nick still wasn’t too confident in his magical abilities, only teleporting a few feet away a couple of times.

“Don’t worry Nick,” Twilight encouraged him. “All you have to do is just imagine popping up in front of the Everfree. We wouldn’t have planned for you to do this if we weren’t confident that you could do this.” She nuzzled his cheek. “You’ll be fine.”

Her pep talk successful, Nick smiled and closed his eyes. He began to focus on the location, and felt his magic start to surge. His teleportation complete, he felt his body flow through the aether, until he found himself on solid ground, a pair of hooves to help steady him.

“See, told you that it would be fine,” Luna smiled. It wasn’t long before Twilight popped in and all three set off to their destination.

It was kind of odd having company in the Everfree Forest. Nick was so used to traversing this path alone, that the sound of Luna’s and Twilight’s hoofsteps unnerved him. Whenever he was in the forest, he tried to be as stealthy as he could, watching for fallen leaves and walking lightly. He had gotten pretty good at it, although he knew he probably hadn’t mastered it.

“Do you two have to stomp so loudly?” he asked, trying not to sound rude.

“Honestly Nick, you’re acting just as paranoid as Twilight,” Luna sighed.

“Hey!”

“I’m serious Luna,” Nick reprimanded. “I’m pretty sure the timberwolves weren’t the only creatures stalking me. We don’t have to be super stealthy, but can we at least be a little quieter?”

“Fine, if it makes you feel better we’ll be more on guard,” Luna sighed. At least Nick was looking out for them, just like what a stallion or wolf-friend should do.

They had some light conversation, but that was it. There were moments where they travelled in silence, Nick constantly flicking his ears or trying to find an unfriendly scent. A few minutes later they reached the pass, and once they crossed the bridge, Nick let out a sigh.

“I don’t know why you two wanted to come to the castle,” he spoke, reaching the front doors. “We could’ve easily practiced in the fields behind the castle. No pony would’ve seen us and we wouldn’t have had to travel so far.”

“Well, we’re here now, so there’s no point in going back,” Twilight replied, giving Luna a not so subtle wink.

“What are you two up to?” Nick asked, curious and feeling that they weren’t going to be training that afternoon.

“Nothing,” Luna quickly replied. “Just go inside already.”

Knowing he wasn’t going to get them to spill, Nick saw no other option than head into the castle. The moment he was inside, his jaw dropped. What had been a decrepit foyer, was now a renovated space. Debris had been removed, the tattered banners taken down, and the throne that used to be his bed had actually been converted into a real bed. His desk sat next to the bed, and off to the side he saw what looked to be a full kitchen and dining set, with a stove, oven, refrigerator and table for three.

“W-what’s all this?” Nick gasped, deeply touched at what the two princesses had done.

“Well, we couldn’t have our wolf-friend living in such poor conditions,” Luna answered. “Also, I didn’t really want to go back to Canterlot as I wasn’t tired at all. Twilight gave Starlight some lessons to do, leaving the two of us with some time alone. As we were talking about our herd, we reached the subject of how you would probably be going back to the castle tonight. That’s when we decided to improve the foyer.”

“You paid for all the furnishings too?” Nick asked, noticing how each furniture set wasn’t too expensive or extravagant, but still looked like they cost more than he could afford.

“There was no need to,” Twilight chimed in. “A few transfiguration spells on similar sized debris were all that we needed. I hope you like it.”

“Like it?” Nick replied, bringing both mares into a group hug. “I- I love it,” he whispered, fighting back tears of gratitude. “I don’t even know how to thank you two for such kindness.”

“How about treating us to a proper date?” Luna suggested, nuzzling into Nick’s cheek. “From Twilight’s account of what you two did yesterday, I feel left out.”

“Let me fix that then,” Nick smiled, holding Luna’s muzzle in his paw and drawing her lips to his. At first Luna was startled by the sudden display of affection, but soon melted in Nick’s warmth. He had that same outdoors smell, mixed with the scent of apples. Despite working hard on Applejack’s farm, his fur was soft as ever, while his lips were firm. They stayed there for what seemed like an eternity, one that Luna wished would continue as Nick broke the kiss.

“How’s that?” Nick asked, seeing Luna was still in bliss.

“Mmm, much better,” she sighed.

“I haven’t forgotten about you either Twilight,” Nick turned to the lavender mare and slowly repeated what he had done with Luna, knowing how this was also Twilight’s first kiss. He could hear her gasp at the initial contact before sighing as the feelings they had for each other had finally transformed into physical action. Slowly drawing away, seeing the effect he had on the mare, Nick asked Luna to sit her at the table while he made them dinner. Luna tried to object, but Nick insisted that they had done enough, and that he was the host so he should be the one to cook.

Twilight had regained her senses after Nick started to cook, a big grin on her muzzle as she asked Nick how his day was. Nick mentioned the fact that Applejack was onto them, and most likely her other friends as well. That’s when he asked both mares when, if they even were, going to announce their herd.

“Well, I think it would be best to wait a bit before doing so,” Luna answered. “How about the Grand Galloping Gala?!” she exclaimed, in which Twilight agreed with her.

“The Grand Galloping what now?” Nick asked, stirring the vegetables in the skillet.

“One of Equestria’s most regal celebrations!” Twilight answered, shifting into her lecture mode. This continued after Nick had served them food and well into their dinner, Twilight only pausing at Nick’s insistence to eat her food before it got cold. She finished while they were cleaning, leaving Nick to process all the information he had just received.

“Well, that does seem like an appropriate setting to let everypony know the good news,” he finally responded as they moved to his bed. “But shouldn’t we let Celestia, the Elements and any other loved ones know before hand?”

This gave pause to both mares. For Luna, she wasn’t sure how Tia would react to her being in a relationship with somepony from another world and her former student. For Twilight, she could only imagine what her parents or Shining Armor would think. Obviously Cadence would be ok with it, since she could sense their love.

“We have a few months before the Gala,” Luna replied. “We can discuss it with them sometime before that.”

Accepting her answer, Nick asked Luna what she wanted to do, in which she replied that while she liked the idea of Twilight’s and his reading time, she felt that was something she wanted to keep special for them. Instead, she offered something that they all might enjoy, stargazing. At first Nick thought that stargazing would be something he and Luna would keep special like how reading was something he and Twilight did. However, she replied that the beauty of the stars were for everypony to enjoy and that enjoying them with her herd would make it special enough. With that settled, they all moved outside the castle to get a better view of the sky.

It might’ve sounded odd in any other context, but Nick was happy to live in the middle of the Everfree. The lack of light pollution really brought out the stars, and Twilight and Luna were more than happy to point out several constellations. Luna dated each one she created and the reason why she created it, while Twilight explaining how history saw each one, which brought her to wonder why Luna never explained to historians or astrologers the meaning behind each constellation. Luna simply replied that there was no need to, that each constellation was open to interpretation, that she didn’t want ponies only seeing the stars in her point of view. Keeping the reason behind them a secret allowed way more creative stories to be told. They stayed out there for a few hours, enjoying the stars as well as each other’s company before deciding to call it a day and cuddling on Nick’s bed.

That was a week ago. Nothing eventful happened after that, not even Nick’s nightmares surfaced. Nick, being the most experienced in romantic relationships ironically, explained to his marefriends that while it is nice to spend all your time with your loved ones, it is healthy for the relationship to spend time apart, just like friendship. Also they would have more stories to tell each other if they didn’t spend all their time together. He also encouraged that Twilight and Luna did things on their own too, since they loved each other, and that it couldn’t be only him receiving their affection. That took care of two things Nick needed. Of course he was telling the truth that being apart was healthy, but that wasn’t the true motive in telling Luna and Twilight.

The real reason was that he still had more creatures to hunt, and didn’t want Luna and Twilight to find him in the middle of killing one. This also allowed him to respectfully decline Luna’s company on nights where he would face the ghost of his prey. Nick knew that the timberwolves were probably the easiest target he was going to face and that each creature was going to be more difficult to fight. Hence the reason he started tracking each creature, so at least he would know its movements and could have the advantage of surprise when he was ready.

His next target was the manticore, the only real danger being its scorpion tail and poison. He thought about the basilisk but needed to come up with an idea to fight it without looking at it. The hydra would be his most challenging target, since the only way he heard of its defeat was from Greek mythology. So in his free time, usually when Applejack didn’t have work for him and after he ate dinner, he tracked down the beast. Doing his tracking during the day and night not only helped heighten his senses and give him the workout he needed to stay fit, but it also painted a schedule of where the manticore would be at a certain time of day.

Alright manticore, I’ve seen your prints and know your scent, now all I have to do is just follow them. I’m surprised it only took me a few days, even with the fact that I’m a wolf. The only outdoor training I’ve had was Boy Scouts and then they didn’t want us hunting game.

He noticed that the manticore’s tracks all headed to the east, a part of the forest he hadn’t been in before. For the first few days, he made short excursions, further and further into unfamiliar territory. To make sure he didn’t get lost, he burnt some of the bark of trees that he passed (marking them like a wolf would was just too much). He had reached a point of the forest to where it grew dark suddenly. Feeling uneasy about this dramatic change in lighting, Nick held off his searching and spent the time planning for how to explore this part of the Everfree.

As he stood at the border, he ran through the plan in his mind. No light could be used as that would only give him away. Instead he would slowly walk in a straight line, marking the ground with a claw mark every few feet or so. If he did encounter the manticore, he would teleport immediately back to the castle, which was what he had been practicing during his excursions.

Even with his night vision, he could scarcely see two feet in front of him. His vision taken away from him, he had to rely on his smell and hearing. As he treaded through the undergrowth, which in itself took up most of his time, the forest became eerily quiet. Before there was the occasional animal cry or wind blowing through the leaves. Here no wind blew, no sound was made. However the smell that he had been tracking had grown stronger, and it was mixed with a new, gut wrenching stench. Blood.

I think I’ve gone far enough. Nick slightly panicked, realizing just how close to the beast’s lair he must have been. Better get out of here before it smells me.

Wasting no time, Nick prepared his teleportation spell and was back in the castle. His heart still racing, he tried to calm himself down.

“Well Nick, you’ve learned two things,” he muttered to himself. “One, the manticore is definitely not friendly like Fluttershy told you. And two, you’re not fighting it at night.”

Twilight had taken Nick’s advice to heart and went about her normal activities. She was glad Nick was fine with them meeting daily for their lessons, and started to spend more time with Luna in the evenings whenever she had the chance. One night she asked Luna if she wouldn’t mind bringing her some combat manuals from the Royal Library so she could help with Nick’s sparring. Luna was more than happy to oblige and was able to get an entire copy of the Royal Guard’s training regimen as well as some of volumes on the history of magical combat.

The two read through some of the instructions, Luna demonstrating each technique for Twilight and helping her practice as well. Since Twilight had been a Princess for a while now, she should learn how to defend herself when she was alone and didn’t have her friends to help her. This deepened the bond between the two mares, from just being intimately close through demonstration to Luna’s constant encouragement when Twilight had struggled with a take down.

“While magic is a blessing to a Princess,” Luna explained, helping Twilight up with a hoof. “We also have our flight and Earth pony strength in our arsenal. If one of our resources is cut off, we need to know how to use our other strengths to survive. Even though Equestria is at peace, you never know when disaster may strike.”

“That’s true, although we still have the Elements of Harmony and now Nick to protect Equestria as well,” Twilight smiled, hugging her.

“That we do,” Luna reciprocated the gesture. “Speaking of which, shouldn’t he be here by now?”

“I give him a time frame to be here,” Twilight replied, grabbing the notes she had made. “As we both know he’s trying to track down some of the creatures in the Everfree. I made him promise to tell us where he was going to be and that if he didn’t show up within that time frame, we were going to search for him with the Elements.”

“Good thinking.”

As if on cue, they heard a knock at the door, followed by Starlight greeting Nick at the door and leading him up to their location.

“Better hide,” Twilight told Luna, in which she nodded and teleported out of sight. There was then a knock at her door. “Come in!”

Thanking Starlight, Nick entered, first seeing Twilight and then Luna stepping out of the bathroom.

“Hiya Sparky, Crescent,” he greeted his herd with a hug. “How are you two today?”

“Splendidly,” Twilight answered. “In fact we were getting to know each other just like you suggested.”

“Oh really?” Nick cocked an eyebrow, placing his bag down to listen to their tale.

“Yep, I decided that you know enough basic magic that now we could focus on more of the combat aspect. I had Luna bring me some Royal Guard training manuscripts as well as some history of magical combat. She was teaching me some defensive moves just before you showed up.”

“So we’re condensing our lessons to combat now,” Nick summed up her explanation, with both Twilight and Luna nodding their heads. “Will I be sparring both of you? Or will Luna and I spar and Twilight will watch?”

“We will be taking turns,” Luna answered. “While you will get the most sparring time, I believe all three of us will benefit from practicing a little self defense.”

“Alright, let’s get started then.”

On his way back from his lesson, Nick could only think about what had happened earlier today. The smell of so much blood still lingering. He had told Luna and Twilight he found the manticore’s lair, but left out the gruesome details. He did wonder whose blood that was, however. Nopony in Ponyville had gone missing, so what exactly had the manticore killed? Maybe it was one of the Everfree’s various wildlife, the non dangerous kind.

With all of his contemplation, Nick didn’t realize he was already at the castle. Sighing, he opened the doors, took off his bag and set about preparing dinner. After eating, Nick headed to the library to see if there were any accounts on the manticore and if there were any weaknesses he could exploit. Finding an anthology of creatures from the Everfree, he found the section he needed. Sadly there was no information concerning the beast, only a description of it and where it had been spotted. According to the book, some of the servants of this castle had stories of how they could hear the manticore’s roars at night, and some reports of the disappearances of guards who had gone on patrol.

“That’s it,” Nick spat, his search yielding nothing but growing hatred for the manticore, completely removing any previous fear he had. “Tomorrow, the manticore’s bloodshed ends.”

Author's Note

Hiya Guys!

Like I promised there will be action :raritywink: and (hopefully) the story will pick up from here. Just a few more chapters left. Since I have your attention (again hopefully) I would like to take this time to give a shout out to my brilliant editor, RocSushi! He has not only been there to correct my mistakes but also listened to my hairbrained ideas, encourage me whenever I get writer's block, and overall been a really great friend. I'm glad he's been here before the overhaul and will continue to be here till the very end. :pinkiegasp:

Hehe. Anyway, enough of the dramatics, cya guys next week! (hopefully :rainbowlaugh: )

P.S. Oh and before I forget, we're almost at 100 likes and 2,000 views people! :pinkiehappy: I can't thank all of you enough for making this happen. I'm thinking of doing something special when we do reach these marks but nothing is set in stone. I may be open to suggestions. :ajsmug:

-Mewrilah

True Colors

Sparky and Moonbutt,

By the time you get this scroll, I’ll already have left the castle to search for the manticore. Well more like confront it. For the past week I’ve been tracking it down, and yesterday I was able to find it’s lair. I will go ahead and say I’m not going to make it to our lesson, as I’m not sure how this will end up. I do know that thanks to both of you, I am ready to face and defeat this menace. I also promise to retreat if things get out of control. I love both of you and will be there tomorrow for our lesson. Wish me luck.

With all my love,

Nick

Twilight had read Nick’s letter over and over again. While she knew this is what she and Luna had been preparing Nick for, she still couldn’t believe this was actually happening. Thankfully Luna had arrived before she could do anything drastic, like chasing after Nick.

“So he’s finally putting his training to use,” Luna replied after reading the note.

“Is that really all you can say?!” Twilight blurted out, her frantic self taking control. “Our wolf-friend is about to face a really dangerous creature, and you’re glad that he’s putting his training to use?!”

“Twilight…” Luna tried to break her marefriend’s train of thought, but was unsuccessful.

“What if he gets so badly injured that he can’t teleport out of there? He’ll be dead and we won’t even know where to look for him.”

“Twilight…”

“Here you are all calm, thinking that Nick’s going to be alright. But what if you’re wrong Luna? What if he’s not ready to face another creature of the Everfree? Do you even care about his wellbeing?”

“Twilight!” Luna had had enough. Of course she was worried about Nick, just the same as Twilight and knew she hadn’t meant what she said. So she could speak, Luna gently sealed Twilight’s muzzle with her magic.

“I am just as concerned as you are about Nick,” she continued, releasing her seal after seeing Twilight was going to hear her out. “However I trust Nick’s judgement. He would not have decided to face the manticore if he thought he didn’t stand a chance. Thinking that he’s going to die is also something you should be ashamed of. He obviously trusted us enough to not lose our composure when he sent you this letter.”

Twilight’s ears folded back. Luna was right. She always seemed to be. Nick knew both of them well enough to know what would have upset them. He was just telling them what he was doing, and that he wasn’t going to be there for his lesson. She started mentally beating herself. She had said hurtful things to Luna, all because she overreacted. She always did that. Whenever something that was in her interests was mentioned, she would always go overboard and ended causing a fuss that didn’t need to be made. As she was berating herself for the outburst, she was engulfed in warmth from her marefriend.

“I’m sorry Luna,” Twilight sobbed into the elder mare’s chest. “I didn’t mean to say that. I hate that I get carried away all the time and stress myself out when it’s not necessary. I’m sorry that I’m being a terrible marefriend.”

“You are not being a terrible marefriend,” Luna replied, stroking the younger alicorn’s mane. “I understand that this is how you display your affection for others. That you want to go above and beyond their expectations to impress them. I used to be that way as well, when I first became an alicorn. However it seemed that no matter what I did, Tia was always better. She didn’t even have to work as hard and still won the love and respect of our subjects. I think it was at that point that I started feeling contempt for everypony, when I became Nightmare Moon.”

There was a moment of silence between them, each reflecting on what had been spoken. After having some time to fully think everything over, Twilight and Luna found themselves gazing into each other’s eyes. Reaching the climax of the feelings each had, their lips touched, the embrace they shared never faltering.

As Nick followed the trail of scorched trees, his mind was dangerously wandering. Instead of focusing on the task at hand, he was thinking about Twilight and her reaction to his letter. At the time he sent it, which was too early for him to be thinking, it sounded like a good idea. Let his marefriends know that he was facing his next opponent, even using the pet names he had for them to put his message in a lighter context. Now that he was fully awake, he could only wonder if Luna had arrived quick enough to calm Twilight down.

They’ll be fine Nick. What you really should be worried about is how you are going to defeat this manticore.

Nick had some sort of plan in his head on dealing with the creature. From what he remembered in Greek mythology (something that continued to fascinate him) and what few texts he found in the castle library, he needed to watch out for the manticore’s tail, as it contained a deadly poison. If that wasn’t enough to worry about, the manticore itself was dangerous, having wings which meant it could evade easier and the body of a lion which in itself was self explanatory.

Pretty much dodge and weave until I can find an opening. That shouldn’t be too hard.

It didn’t take long for Nick to reach the eastern part of the forest. Judging by the sun’s position, it was still early in the day, around 8 or 9. Looking ahead, he saw nothing but black, the tree trunks gradually disappearing as they hid deeper in this area.

It’s not too late to turn back, you know. A voice whispered in his ear.

“Wh- who said that?” Nick turned around looking for the source of that voice.

You mean you don’t even recognize your own conscious? the voice mockingly replied. I’m hurt Nick. Why we’ve been through EVERYTHING together.

“I’ve never had my conscious speak to me before,” the wolf replied, playing along to see if he could get more information from his “conscious”.

This is the first time you’ve actually listened, Nick my boy. WE have a lot to talk about, especially now that you got us stuck here. You didn’t even ask me if I was ok with it.

“Well you are MY conscious. You would have been the one to make the final decision in staying. Isn’t that what a conscious is supposed to do?”

I’m so lucky to have a smart wolf to help. Well I would love to chat more, but I have an important meeting to attend. Ta- ta!

“You’re my conscious, how could you have-” Nick trailed off and face-pawed. “This place is getting to me,” he muttered and proceeded deeper into the forest.

Nick immediately noticed something was off after walking a few yards into the dark. Trying to brace himself for the stench of blood, he found that he didn’t need to. He inhaled deeply, putting his nose to use. He detected pine and dirt, but no blood at all.

Was it all my imagination yesterday? No it couldn’t have. You don’t imagine the smell of blood that strong. If I didn’t imagine it, then why can’t I smell it now? I’m sure the manticore didn’t just randomly decide that its territory needed some cleaning up.

Nick continued walking, the lack of light still keeping him on edge. Something was up, that he knew for sure. First his “conscious” had oddly decided to talk to him, now he wasn’t sure if he smelled blood yesterday. He thought that it was bad the timberwolves had cornered him, but at least he knew they were following him. He didn’t know where to even look for the manticore, just that this was the general area of where it could be found.

“What are you doing Nick?” he sighed to himself, taking in his surroundings for the 5th time. “You got all overzealous last night just because of those reports you read about the disappearing guards and their families. Are you even prepared to face the manticore?”

“Face me for what?” a voice called out from behind him.

Nick spun around to see his target just feet away from him. The manticore was bigger than he imagined, nearly twice his size. Slowly, Nick backed away, before tripping over an exposed root. Some hero he was, he didn’t even stand his ground.

“What are you doing in my territory?” the manticore growled, walking towards Nick.

“Stay back you monster!” Nick yelled, quickly getting back up. “I didn’t come all the way out here to become your next snack.”

“Well then you shouldn’t have come here in the first place!” the manticore roared, lunging at Nick.

Without even thinking, Nick used his illumination spell to quickly create a blinding light so he could get out of there.His plan worked as the manticore reeled back, caught off guard by the instant change in brightness. With his distraction successful Nick took off, looking for a clearing so he would have more room to maneuver. The forest seemed never ending, and in fact the farther he went, the thicker the vegetation became.

Just as he was about to give up hope of finding a clearing, he saw a faint light peeking through the tree trunks. Rushing towards the light he found a glade, which had a rocky cave protruding, most likely the manticore’s den. Seeing as he had momentarily lost his foe, Nick quickly scouted his surroundings. There were bones piled near the mouth of the cave, but still no blood scent. While there were no trees in the vicinity, there was still very limited light. In fact looking up he could see the forest forming a canopy that let what looked like moonlight through the branches.

Nick didn’t have much time to ponder the paradox as the manticore burst through the tree line.

“I see you found my den,” the manticore snarled, slowly closing the gap between itself and Nick. “Your bones are going into that pile!”

This time instead of lunging at Nick, the beast thrust its scorpion tail at him. Nick, watching the tail the whole time was able to sidestep it, but didn’t counter. Not yet, he still needed to see the extent of the manticore’s abilities.

“You’re gonna have to be faster than that you brute,” Nick taunted, eyeing the tail once again. “I’m not like most of your prey. If you want to eat me, you need to work a lot harder.”

Again, the manticore thrust its tail at Nick, in which he teleported to the top of the cave entrance.

Let’s see how well those wings work. Thank you Starlight for teaching me that levitation spell.

“Aww, is the poor manticore getting tired of playing with his food?”

“Why don’t you come down here and fight me, you coward?!” his opponent bantered back. “If you didn’t keep your distance, I’d have killed you by now.”

“Is that so? Well if that’s the case, you better get faster if you wanna catch me. Here’s some incentive for you.”

As he finished talking, Nick quickly charging up a fireball, not strong enough to do any real damage, but to where it would sting his opponent a bit. He launched it at the manticore, who tried blocking it with a paw. When it connected with its fur, the manticore vigorously shaking its paw in pain at the burning sensation.

“If you don’t pursue me, then you’ll get more of that,” Nick chuckled, launching another projectile at his foe, who learning from its first mistake decided to dodge. The manticore seemed to take the bait, as it unfurled its wings and charged at Nick.

Perfect. Time to practice my aerial combat.

With that Nick took off from his spot, closing the gap between himself and the manticore.

“Oh now you finally face me you-”

Nick’s paw came into contact with his opponent’s jaw, slightly staggering the beast. Nick narrowly dodged the manticore’s flailing as it recovered.

“You’re going to pay for that wolf.”

Once again the manticore charged at Nick, thrusting its tail at him while slashing its claws. Nick was not able to dodge the onslaught entirely, but took the claws over the tail. The force of impact from the manticore’s claws sent Nick crashing down into the dirt. Just as the manticore was about to slam its tail down on him, Nick teleported away. He appeared right behind the beast, engulfed his paw on fire and made several slashes at the tail. Nick smiled as he heard the manticore moan in pain and watched as the tail fell off, landing with a thud beside him.

“My tail, my tail!” the manticore roared, turning around to face Nick, a look of hatred in its eyes. While Nick was still celebrating the fact that he took out the monster’s main weapon, the manticore swung its paw at Nick, with such a force that Nick was sent flying back into a tree. The impact was hard, causing Nick to almost black out. He could feel some bone breakage, but that feeling was short lived as his body went to work on repairing. When the wolf’s form fell limp at the base of the tree, the manticore smiled, still breathing heavily from the fight.

“I must say wolf, you were a worthy opponent,” it spoke, finally able to catch its breath. “I have never faced such a powerful, annoying foe like yourself. Even though you took off my tail, that is the price to pay for getting such a nice meal. I promised to that yellow pony that I wouldn’t eat any more of her kind after helping me. Unfortunately for you, you’re not a pony.”

The manticore drew closer, licking its lips at the thought of actually eating well for once. It stood over Nick, grinning. What it didn’t notice was that the gem around Nick’s neck had changed from green to red, mostly thanks to Nick hiding it. Just as the beast was about to take a bite, Nick’s eyes flew open, a red light filling his pupils. The manticore had no time to react as a wave of magic exploded from Nick, sending the creature flying and hitting the top of its cave. The impact broke a few bones, and there was blood coming out of its mouth.

“What the-” was all the manticore was able to say before Nick started a flurry of jabs. He didn’t go for the kill. Not when he could torture his “victim” for a few more minutes. An insane amount of magic was flowing through him, making even the more lighter punches send the manticore flying a few feet. Also the smell of blood had spurred this frenzy, and the more that he drew from his target, the stronger the feeling grew. When Nick could smell that the manticore was close to death, the onslaught stopped. He wanted to hear his prey’s last words.

“Wh- what … are, *cough*… you?” it gasped, blood dripping out of its mouth.

By now Nick was standing over his defeated opponent, grinning at the fact that all the hatred in its eyes had been converted into fear. He leaned in close to the manticore’s ear and whispered.

“The Warrior of Hope.”

With that, Nick plunged his jaws at the manticore’s throat, making sure he had a firm grip and snapped it, ending the creature’s life. Nick took a step back from the creature, his rage slowly diminishing. As he finally returned back to his normal self, he was aghast at the scene that lay before him. The manticore lay in a heap, its neck flopped unnaturally, blood spurting and pooling beneath it. He saw his claws had dug deep into its skin, blood oozing out of the wounds as well. To make matters worse, he found the scent that he smelled yesterday, and not only was it just as strong as before, he could taste it in his mouth. The metallic taste caused pain as he tried to spit it out, only to his dismay that wolves couldn’t spit.

Nick stood there, still stunned by the carnage he had wrought. He didn’t have to look at it much longer as the manticore’s body was wrapped in a bright light which condensed into an orb. The orb then flew over to Nick, squeezing into his gem. His gem gave a little flicker of green light and returned to normal. Nick surveyed the scene once again, the only signs of his battle being the pools of blood where the manticore lay along with a suspicious pristine white bone. He walked closer to it and picked. Looking down at his paws, the pure white tainted a crimson red. Deciding that the bone was of significant importance, he placed it inside his satchel before surveying his surroundings again.

“What have I done?”

Nick had sat in the tub for at least an hour, draining the water frequently so he didn’t have to be reminded of how much blood he spilled. He was still coming to terms that he had murdered another creature. Yes he had killed the timberwolves but in essence all he did was burn wood. Just now he had killed an actual animal, one that could talk. The creature’s words rang in his ears.

What are you?

The next thought that entered his mind was Luna and Twilight. How would they even react to his outburst? Should he even tell them about it? Are they, or any pony safe from his ‘rage’? Deciding that he had enough of the tub, he drained the water for the last time and dried himself off.

Get a hold of yourself Nick. This is what you agreed to do. This is why you were brought here. You’ll have tougher enemies to face, and it won’t do you any good if you all of a sudden have sympathy for them. You’re the Warrior of Hope, not the Diplomat of Hope. Twilight and Luna don’t need to know all the details, but you will have to tell them something or they will press for information. Right now you need to prepare for tonight’s repeat encounter, who knows what’ll happen then.

Able to accept the fact that he was a killer now, Nick now had the task of finding out exactly what power he had gained from the manticore. The most obvious ability he did not earn was flight, since he hadn’t grown wings since the encounter. He didn’t grow another tail, so no poison.

“I guess I’ll find out tonight,” Nick sighed, finding something to do to pass the time. He could always just meet up with Twilight and Luna, but then they may ask why he decided to show up and although he accepted the fact that he was now a killer, he wasn’t ready to face Twilight and Luna about it. He didn’t feel like practicing any more combat today, in fact tomorrow for their lesson, he’d probably ask Twilight if they could do something romantic, maybe a walk through the park or reading some more of their book.

“That’s it!” Nick smiled, finally finding what he could do. “I’ll just read some of the other books I got. According to Twilight, this Daring Doo series sounds a lot like Indiana Jones. A.K Yearling, heh, if only they knew.”

Pulling out the first book of the series, Nick plopped down on his bed and began reading.

Nick had gotten so caught up in his reading that he only stopped when the natural sunlight had started to fade. Stretching his legs, he hopped off the bed and headed towards his kitchen. He started pulling out ingredients, thinking that maybe it would be best to send his loves another scroll to let them know he succeeded. Knowing Twilight, she was probably worried sick about him, maybe even doubting he was ready to face another creature. Naturally he wasn’t offended as he knew that she just cared for him greatly, and that he would feel the same way if she told him she was going somewhere dangerous, even if she was going with her friends.

“Alright I’ll write them a quick letter,” he decided, putting his cooking aside and pulling some parchment out of his bag. “Let them know I was successful and am not hurt and that I will tell them more details tomorrow.”

Satisfied with his outline he set quill to parchment. After a few minutes of perfecting his message as to not be misinterpreted, Nick sent the letter off. He returned back to his cooking and just as he finished plating he got a reply scroll from Twilight. It was the expected reply: both her and Luna were worried about him, how they were glad to hear he was safe and successful and that he needed to promise extra cuddles the next night.

Nick smiled at that last part as he took a bite of his dinner. For being princesses, they sure were really cute. Each of their personalities reminded him of Sabrina, most likely why he fell in love with them in the first place. Sabrina could get pretty serious at times and was always a voice of reason whenever Nick doubted himself, just like Luna. Then there was also the Twilight side of Sabrina, just mentioning a topic she loved led to hours upon hours of discussing said topic, and she was very protective of him, especially when he tried a new activity, like archery.

Nick sent his reply letter, promising the cuddles along with some alone time with each of them, Twilight during the day, and Luna at night. Letting out a yawn, Nick decided to head off to bed early, since he knew he had another encounter with the manticore tonight. Even though he didn’t need it from washing all the manticore’s blood out of his fur, Nick took another bath both out of habit and that he just wanted to soak some more in the soothing warm water. With his body finally relaxed, Nick dried himself off, pulled back the sheets and instantly fell asleep.

Twilight had just received the response letter from Nick and was reading it to her marefriend, who couldn’t help but smile as Twilight mentioned the extra alone time for each of them.

“See I told you everything would turn out right,” Luna sighed, leaving her imagination to what Nick had in mind for her.

“Well so far everything is going alright,” Twilight replied, looking at her schedule. “I don’t know when Nick will have to face another creature, but we need to make time to tell Princess Celestia, my parents, Cadence and Shining Armor and the rest of my friends that we are all a herd. The Gala is just a month away.”

“How about a week from now?” Luna suggested. “Tia won’t be as busy then and I think she’s the only one that has constraints. You can invite your parents and friends to the castle and I can get things arranged for Cadence and Shining. We can have lunch and then make our announcement after.”

“What about Nick? Doesn’t he get a say in this?”

“Of course he will, besides he was the one who suggested announcing our herd, and we know everypony’s schedules better. We’ll just tell him tomorrow when we see him. As for tonight, you wouldn’t object to me keeping you company would you? I can be a substitute cuddle buddy.”

Twilight gave Luna a quick peck as her response along with saying, “Yeah, some cuddles sound lovely.”

While his marefriends were enjoying each other’s company, Nick was once again facing the manticore. For some reason, the dream manticore was bigger and even more ferocious than before. That being said, Nick was having a harder time landing any blows, mostly being on the defensive.

“Not so powerful in your dreams are you wolf?!” his opponent laughed, making another swing at Nick. “You may removed me from my body, but my spirit is unbreakable.”

I need to think of something quickly. If this keeps up I’m gonna wear myself out. What if he defeats me in my sleep? The Tree never mentioned that happening. It's not like it can be resurrected again, the manticore’s body turned into magic. Wait, what is that dripping off my paws?

Nick had no time to think about the mysterious liquid as the scorpion tail came within inches of his muzzle, snapping him back to this “fight”. Seeing an opening, Nick slashed at the manticore’s side, and expected there to be slight damage once again, as the manticore’s hide had grown thicker. However, when Nick pulled his paw back, he noticed that he had actually drawn blood. Whatever that liquid was, it had given him an advantage over his adversary. Seeing he now had a way to hurt his foe, Nick flung a barrage of magic at the manticore, not to hurt it, but to serve as a distraction. While the manticore was busy blocking his attack, Nick teleported behind him and swiped at the beast’s tail, repeating what he had done before. He didn’t have much time to damage it as it swung towards him, the stinger slightly penetrating into his side.

Nick backed away quickly, but could already feel some of the poison flowing through him. It seemed as the manticore was in the same dilemma, since it didn’t move in to finish him. Fighting through the agonizing pain, Nick took advantage of his opponent’s hesitation and charged at the manticore, igniting his paws and savagely swiping at the manticore.

With one final blow, the manticore let out a pain filled yowl, and started being engulfed by white light. The light again took the form of an orb, but instead of being absorbed by his gem, it spoke to Nick.

“You have done well, Warrior of Hope. It is thanks to this fight that I see your true purpose here in Equestria. You also know how to incorporate my poison into your fighting style, proving that you are well prepared to use it. I know that it is too late, but I want to apologize for my past actions. Those journals you read about the missing guards and their families were all true: I was the cause of their disappearance. I was younger then, which is not even an adequate excuse and fell victim to the rage that you displayed as you finished me off in the Everfree. Therefore I leave you with this warning. While you may think that you are doing the right thing by accepting your fate, know that you always have a choice. These dreams that are troubling you may very well reflect the future, but you can choose how you get there. Farewell, Warrior of Hope. May the light of Harmony guide you.”

The orb gently faded, leaving Nick in the dark once again. He reflected on what the manticore had said, how there was sincere regret and remorsefulness in its tone. Still Nick had done what he needed to do, and now had the manticore’s poison in his arsenal. Speaking of the poison, he noticed the liquid had stopped dripping, but when he thought about using it, the liquid resumed dripping.

“Well that’s a relief,” Nick sighed, “turning off” the poison. “At least I won’t poison everypony I touch, since I actually have to think about the poison to begin with.”

Still Nick couldn’t help but wonder why the manticore decided to support him after its defeat. Maybe it was because Nick had won its respect and thought by giving him some aid in his journey, it could make amends for the wrongs it committed. It had told him that he had a choice, that he could chose how his already decided fate could be turned to his favor. How he could do it was another question.

Author's Note

HIya guys!

Sorry this is late in posting. The last two weeks were pretty hectic for me. :pinkiecrazy: :raritycry: But I guess that's to be expected with school. Hope you guys enjoy the chapter along with the new direction the story is taking. :twilightsmile: Thank you again for reading and I hope you continue to enjoy the story!

Meet the Family

The rest of the night passed without any further incident, which Nick was now grateful for. He was nursing a strong headache, which instantly hit him as soon as he woke up. At least it wasn’t strong enough to make him faint again. That being said, it took him twice as long to do most of his daily actions, including getting ready for his “double” date. By the time he left the castle, his headache had subsided, but to his dismay he had taken half the morning to get ready.

Instead of stopping by Roseluck’s boutique to get some flowers for both his marefriends, Nick immediately headed to Twilight’s castle. However he was stopped by Rarity and Fluttershy who were headed to the spa.

“Good morning Nick!” Rarity called out, waving a hoof over to him. “Whatever is the big hurry?”

Nick, not wanting to be rude and knowing how much he owed Rarity for her generosity, had no other choice than to respond.

“Good morning Rarity and Fluttershy,” he replied, smiling at both mares. “I was just heading to Twilight’s castle to get ahead on my training.”

“It seems like all you ever do is train my dear,” Rarity pouted a bit. “Why not take the day off and enjoy yourself? I’m sure there must be something you’d like to do.”

“Rarity’s right Nick,” Fluttershy chimed in. “It’s amazing how dedicated you are to your training, but it wouldn’t be good to push yourself too hard. Why not come with us to the spa? You could get a massage and enjoy the sauna.”

“Thank you for the concern girls,” Nick smiled before shaking his head. “But honestly I’m fine. Training is what I enjoy doing. Knowing that the more I train the better I can protect you all gives me joy. Now if you’ll excuse me I really should be going. Enjoy your trip to the spa!”

Before either mare could respond, Nick took off, enough of his valuable time with Twilight gone.

Both mares looked at each other before shrugging their shoulders and continued their trip to the spa, Rarity commenting about how males were so stubborn.

As Nick reached the front doors of the castle he questioned why he didn’t just teleport here. His headache had cleared and was able to use his magic just fine. Twilight had told him one night that he stayed over that he didn’t have to knock anymore and just let himself in. As he made his way to Twilight’s room, he found it odd he hadn’t run into Starlight or Spike. Reaching his destination he knocked, but no sound came from the other side. He knocked again, before calling out to the mares within. This led to some shuffling of sheets, the thud of hooves on the floor and what sounded like two sets of yawns.

Deciding to speed things up a bit, he slowly opened the door.

“I see you two started the cuddles without me,” Nick chuckled, to which Luna, who was the one to get up, floated the wolf in her magic and plopped him next to Twilight, who had a very contented smile on her muzzle.

“No not at all Nick,” she replied, drawing Nick in for a quick kiss. “We were just making sure we were ready for our real cuddle session.”

As she finished speaking, Nick felt Luna hop onto the bed behind him, effectively finishing the wolf-mare sandwich. Both mares hugged each other, gently squeezing the wolf in the process. As soon as Nick turned towards the older mare, her lips were immediately on his, and he could feel her tongue prodding. A bit surprised at first, Nick slowly allowed entrance to the intruder and sent his tongue out to confront it. He could hear Luna’s muffled moans as his tongue gained the upper hand, swirling and entwining her own. While Nick was busy pleasing Luna, he could feel a pair of eyes jealously staring at them. Being a good wolf friend he gently ended Luna’s and his make out session and gave the lavender alicorn some loving.

Once he saw that she was satisfied with his affections, he broke the kiss as well, panting lightly.

“Wh-what brought that on?” he asked, getting a contented sigh from Luna and Twilight.

“Last night,” they replied, giving each other a knowing look.

“I… I got upset yesterday when I received your first letter,” Twilight admitted, rubbing her foreleg while occasionally looking up at Nick to see his reaction. “I said some harsh things, but Luna was there for me and helped me get over the fact that you were facing another dangerous creature. Then when we got your second letter, promising us some special time today, we decided to keep each other company until you showed up.”

“I see,” Nick replied, frowning. “I’m sorry I caused you stress Twi. I should have known better.”

Twilight pecked the wolf on the cheek. “Don’t be. You were just letting us know what you were doing, and trusting us to have faith in you. If anypony should be sorry it should be me.”

“Yes, yes that’s all fine and dandy,” Luna whined, anxious to know what Nick had planned for them. “Now what did you have in store for us today to make up for our lost cuddles?”

“What, that make out session wasn’t enough?”

Seeing Luna’s unamused face caused the wolf to chuckle.

“It was a joke, Moonbutt. Don’t worry you’ll see tonight. Right now you’re intruding on Twilight’s time.”

“I don’t mind,” the mare replied, who was still hugging Nick around his waist. “I’m fine with just spending our day in bed, snuggling.”

“Are you sure?” Nick replied, running a paw through her bedmane. “Cause I was planning on having a picnic and afterwards continue reading our book.”

“OK!” Twilight replied, hopping off the bed and heading immediately to her bathroom.

Her antics caused Nick and Luna to laugh before Luna remembered what Twilight and her had discussed last night.

“Before I forget, Twilight and I decided to have us declare our herd next week.”

“I like how you two took that initiative and decided without me,” Nick stuck his tongue out.

“I didn’t know you had plans or a schedule to adhere to,” Luna brought a hoof to her chest, mockingly.

“Well I am a very busy wolf. Being the newest Element doesn’t mean I get to lay in bed all day with two gorgeous mares.”

Luna simply deadpanned.

“You really need to lighten up Moony,” Nick smiled, nuzzling into her neck.

“If you can find a better pet name for me I might just consider it, fleabag,” she retorted, nuzzling him back.

“I’ll have you know I wash twice a day to take care of that problem.”

“Sure. Now get out of bed and go on Twilight’s date, so you can spend tonight with me.”

Nick led Twilight to his secret reading spot, under a big oak that stood in the fields separating Ponyville and Canterlot. Once they were out of sight in Ponyville, Nick hoisted the mare onto his back, explaining that his princess should not have to walk another step. Accepting the gesture, Twilight laid on his back, wrapping her hooves around his neck.

“I wanted to buy you both flowers, but being as late as I was this morning I didn’t have the time,” Nick apologized.

“That’s alright,” Twilight nuzzled into the back of his neck. “I just want to spend my time with you.”

Smiling at her comment, Nick took off at a pace that wouldn’t cause a bumpy ride for Twilight but was fast enough to reach his spot before lunch. When they arrived, Twilight couldn’t believe the sight she saw ahead of her. The tree itself reminded her of the Golden Oaks Library, causing some tugging at her heartstrings. There was also a little creek nearby and in the distance, Canterlot Castle was easily visible.

“Do you like it?” Nick asked, letting her down near the tree’s base.

“It’s perfect,” Twilight replied, still taking in the scenery. “I’m surprised I haven’t seen this place before.”

“Heh, well like I was telling Luna earlier, I am a busy wolf. Busy looking for exceptional places to take my special mares on dates. Now let’s eat.”

As he guessed, Twilight asked him how his encounter with the manticore fared. He stated that it was an interesting fight, and he managed to not take that much damage. He also mentioned how it spoke which caused Twilight to tilt her head in confusion.

“I didn’t know you could speak manticore?” she replied, examining Nick.

“I don’t?” Nick replied, scratching his head. “All I know is that before I fought the manticore, it spoke to me.”

“Well the only pony I know that talked to the manticore was Fluttershy.”

“It did mention her during our battle. The horrors it had done when Luna and Celestia lived in the Everfree make me glad I took it out of this world.”

“I’m just glad you’re safe,” Twilight smiled, leaning into Nick’s side.

“Shall I resume A Tale of Two Ponies?” Nick asked, levitating the book out of his satchel.

“Sure,” Twilight replied, adjusting herself to max out her comfort while still being able to follow along with Nick’s reading.

“Book 2, Chapter 1. Five years later. Tellson’s Bank by Temple Bar was an old fashioned place…”

They got to Chapter 14 before Nick decided they should head back to town. Celestia’s sun was setting, and they still hadn’t had dinner yet. Twilight teleported both of them back to the castle, to which they immediately set about making dinner. They were greeted by Starlight and Spike, who joined in with the dinner preparation. Since both of them lived with Twilight it was too difficult to try and hide their herd from them and told them a few days after. Their reactions were normal, first surprised then supportive. There wasn’t much to discuss after they told them, as both Spike and Starlight trusted Twilight’s judgement and from spending time with Nick, knew he was a good wolf.

Once dinner was ready, Starlight and Spike excused themselves, understanding Nick and Twilight wanted to eat alone. They chatted a bit about meeting her parents, Cadence and Shining Armor and how excited and nervous she was about telling them all about their herd. Nick reassured her that everything would go alright and that honestly he was nervous too. He wasn’t too sure how Celestia would react to him being romantically involved with her sister and former student.

Twilight then noted that Cadence will be there, and being the Princess of Love would see that they truly loved each other.

“That may be true Twilight,” Nick replied, taking another bite of his soup. “But that still doesn’t mean your brother or Celestia will be any less defensive. Trust me, I know how siblings work.”

“Oh, so you really did have a sibling?” Twilight asked, reminding Nick of how he had lied to her at first.

“Well I had a sibling, but after my parents died he split,” his words leaving his mouth before he could stop himself.

“Your parents are dead?!” Twilight exlaimed, planting her forehooves on the table. Realizing her little outburst she sat back down, still looking at the wolf in front of her. “Honestly Nick,” she finally spoke after a period of awkward silence. “How can I help you if I barely know anything about your past? Why didn’t you tell me when we learned about Alex and Sabrina? Do you really not trust me?”

Nick could see tears welling up in the mare’s eyes and was overcome with guilt. He had told somepony about his past, the same mare that was the other member of their herd. He could tell her that, but that information would only make things worse. Sighing, he got up and sat down next to Twilight, holding her close.

“I do trust you Twilight,” he started, wrapping his paw around her. “I know this may sound weird but at the time I didn’t think those parts of my life were important. My parents died in an accident a few years after I graduated from college. It was an accident that could have been prevented, and the person responsible for their death got life imprisonment, but deserved a much harsher treatment. That was when my brother abandoned me. We had a relationship like you have with your older brother. He protected me, taught me so many things and loved me unconditionally, or so I thought. My parent’s will left everything to him and after the funeral I never heard from him again.”

He looked down to see sympathy in Twilight’s eyes, the tears still flowing. “This is why I didn’t want to tell you about my past,” he continued, staring down at the floor. “I didn’t want you to pity me and burden you with my pains. I didn’t want you to see a wolf who let his past control him, who had suffered so much pain that he was nearly broken. I wanted you to see me as strong, able to defend and take care of you. The pain that humans can inflict is something I would never wish upon any Equestrian, which is why I am so determined to stop the darkness. Maybe that’s why the Tree of Harmony chose me. It had seen my past, felt my pain and knew that I would do anything to prevent others from feeling it.”

They sat in silence, Nick sliding his paw off of Twilight and continuing to stare at the ground. Twilight was the first to move, scooting closer to Nick and throwing her hooves around him. Nick turned to her and saw that her eyes were now red from crying, but she had that usual adorable smile on her muzzle. She nuzzled his cheek and laid her head on his shoulder.

“I do see you as strong and brave Nick,” Twilight spoke up, still laying her head on his shoulder, listening to his breathing. “Your past has made you stronger than any magic I could teach you. To not only experience horrors that ponies could only imagine, but then not let that pain control you. You still are the loving, caring, smart and handsome wolf I fell in love with while we trained. You don’t have to worry about my burdens since just being with you eases any worries I have. The aura around you is calming, even if you think it’s not.”

Nick still stayed silent, the urge to tell Twilight everything building up. They deserved to know what exactly he had to do and what his fate was. However, what would they do if he told them that they were setting him up to sacrifice himself? Seeing as they truly did love him, how could he tell them that? Especially now that they had gone through all the trouble to form a herd. Still it was bad to keep this a secret, after all keeping his past from Twilight had made her doubt his trust in her. He was going to slip at sometime, as he just did with his parents and brother. He didn’t get much more time to consider whether to tell Twilight or not as Luna had just entered the kitchen.

“Good evening my loves,” she announced, pausing when she saw both seemed melancholy. “Ok, what did I miss this time?”

“Nick was telling me a bit more about his past,” Twilight answered, the wolf still not moving. “I’m sorry I’m giving him to you in such a sad mood, Luna.”

“That’s alright,” Luna replied, walking over to the wolf. Raising a hoof to Nick’s cheek she drew back and …

SMACK!

The impact was deafening, not really because Luna hit Nick hard, but because of the action itself.

“What was that for?!” Twilight cried out, wrapping Nick tighter as if that would make him feel better.

“Thank you Luna,” Nick smiled, slightly rubbing his cheek with a paw. “I needed that.”

“You’re quite welcome, mutt,” Luna smirked. “Now come on, it’s my turn to be pampered.”

Twilight just looked between her herdmates, not quite sure how to process what exactly just happened. Sighing she hopped off the bench and headed towards the doorway.

“Well I’ll get ready for bed. Luna, please refrain from beating our wolf friend too much. I still want somepony to cuddle after your date.”

“Don’t worry Twilight. He’s a sturdy wolf so he can take a few hits.”

Rolling her eyes, Twilight dismissed herself leaving Luna alone with her wolf.

“So, what does my ‘busy’ wolf have in store for me tonight?”

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll love it,” Nick spoke, getting up and heading out through the doorway.

Curious, Luna decided to follow, as Nick was obviously going to keep what he had planned a secret.

“How much farther are we going to walk?” Luna whined.

Nick had led them through Ponyville and out on one of the dirt roads. His location wasn’t too far, but he wanted to keep the navy blue mare in as much suspense as he could.

“We’re almost there my love,” Nick replied, finally leading them on the right path.

“That’s what you said 5 hours ago.”

“You know, I imagined Princesses were pampered, but I didn’t realize that you weren’t accustomed to a short night walk. You should lay off the doughnuts.”

“How dare you! Everypony in Equestria knows that it is my sister who consumes all the doughnuts, cake, pie and any other sugar confection known to ponykind.”

“And you don’t partake in eating some of her leftovers?”

“ … ”

“That’s what I thought,” Nick chuckled. “Don’t worry Luna, I still love your curves. Also, we’re here!”

Luna quickly forgot her retort and looked around to what Nick was talking about. They were on the edge of a lake, trees dotted the shoreline. The lake resembled her mane, with her moon casting a silvery light on the gentle waves, and the stars dancing on the surface.

“So this is what you meant by being ‘busy’,” Luna spoke after taking in everything around her.

“Yep,” Nick smiled, glad to see Luna approved. “I didn’t really have the time to check out Ponyville Lake at night so I lucked out. This was one of the things Sabrina and I did on one of our dates.”

“Looking at a lake?”

To answer her question, Nick simply took off his satchel, took a few steps back from the shoreline and got a running start. A few feet from the shoreline, he levitated himself with his magic and launched himself into the middle of the lake. Nick landed with a splash, but didn’t resurface immediately. After a few minutes Luna immediately took off her regalia, and waded into the lake, calling out to Nick.

Deciding that he had caused Luna enough worry, Nick released his bubble of air, sending a wave crashing over the lunar princess. As Nick popped his head up from the surface, he was met with his marefriend’s gorgeous wet form. Her mane, despite being ethereal, had actually gotten wet, and was now clinging to her neck and shoulders. Even the annoyed expression on her face was beautiful.

“Oh, so you tried to drown each other,” Luna replied, oblivious to the adoring look on her wolf-friend’s face, or the fact that he was closing the gap between them. “I don’t see how this could be any- “

It was Nick’s turn to take control, and that he did, pressing his lips to Luna’s. No matter how many times he kissed her or Twilight, Nick’s stomach always did a flip and in his mind he would always thank the Tree of Harmony for giving him this opportunity to not only meet two wonderful mares, but also share all the love he had welled up inside him for so many years. They shared their moment for a few minutes, each relishing the delightful touch of the other. Sadly, Nick didn’t bring his princess all the way out here for a kiss.

Breaking the kiss, he stepped back towards the water’s edge.

“Care to join me for a late night swim, your Highness?” he asked, slightly bowing and holding a paw out.

“I’d be delighted to,” she replied, placing her hoof in his paw and allowing Nick to lead her in.

The water’s chilling touch only enhanced the euphoric high they were experiencing, as Nick, able to walk on two legs now, carried Luna deeper into the water, gazing into those beautiful teal gems that gazed back. He nuzzled into her soft wet neck, whispering sweet nothings to her as he continued to carry her around the lake. After going around once, he headed towards the middle, and told his love to lay back and to look up. Doing as he asked, Luna felt Nick release her and saw him float on his back opposite of her, their heads right next to each other. Using a bit of his magic, he swirled the water a bit, causing them both to rotate slowly, all the while enjoying the starry canvas that lay before them.

They lay there for a good hour or two, before Luna suggested they head back to Twilight’s and finish the night with cuddles. Fulfilling her wish, Nick carried her back all the way to the shoreline, gently laid her down and fished out two towels from his satchel for both of them to dry off. Luna floated her regalia into Nick’s bag, explaining how uncomfortable it could be. Smiling, Nick asked Luna if she would do the honors and teleport them back to Twilight’s. After giving him a witty retort, she engulfed them in her magic and they appeared on Twilight’s balcony, the younger mare eagerly expecting them.

“Twilight,” Nick fussed at her. “You didn’t have to stay up and wait for us. We would’ve made sure you got cuddles as well.”

“I’ve stayed up later for sillier things,” Twilight replied, hugging her herdmates. “Besides, it’s not that late. Maybe you could sing us to sleep?”

“I could,” Nick thought about it for a moment. “But I need to take a quick shower, that lake water matted up my fur.”

“I’ll join you,” Luna smiled, heading into Twilight’s bathroom.

“Me too,” Twilight grinned. “My bath is big enough for all three of us, and you can fill me in on the details of your date.”

She joined Luna in preparing the bath, leaving Nick only smiling. After Luna announced that the royal bath was now ready, Nick entered the bathroom, hopping into the bathtub along with his marefriends. They insisted they wash him first and then he could attend to them later, a token of appreciation for showing them a marvelous time. Nodding his head, he turned around and allowed them to work their magic. As they were massaging the knots in his back, Luna described to Twilight how their nightly swim went, sparing no detail. Nick could only smile at hearing her point of view on how she felt the date went.

When they finished with Nick, Twilight suggested that Luna be washed next. Twilight massaged her back while Nick focused on her wings, not really sure what he was doing. Both mares helped him along, explaining what they liked and disliked and were actually happy he took the initiative in learning how to take care of alicorn wings. Once Nick had gotten into a steady pattern, Twilight recounted their date, omitting only the discussion she and Nick had before Luna arrived. Finished with Luna, it was now Twilight’s turn to be spoiled and Nick’s turn to talk. That’s when he mentioned exactly how he felt about both of them, how he was the luckiest wolf alive, to have his affections reciprocated by two beautiful, loving princesses. Finally finishing their cleaning they all rinsed and dried off, brushed their teeth and headed to bed.

Once inside, the herd arranged itself in its favorite position, Nick in the middle and the two mares on either side of him. Seeing as they were all comfortable, Nick started singing.

There’s a calm surrender, to the rush of day.

When the heat of a rolling wind can be turned away.

An enchanted moment and it sees me through

It’s enough for this restless warrior just to be with you.

And can you feel the love tonight? It is where we are

It’s enough for this wide-eyed wanderer, that we got this far.

And can you feel the love tonight, how it’s laid to rest?

It’s enough to make kings and vagabonds believe the very best.

Twilight was the first one asleep, leaving Nick and Luna some time to talk.

“You always sing such great songs,” Luna complimented him. “I’m surprised you weren’t a singer before you arrived here.”

“Heh, I guess I never really thought my singing was that great,” Nick replied. “Also singing was more of a way to express my feelings, especially when I had to leave friends behind. Even the sad songs I loved, as I truly thought the artist was feeling my exact pain. I guess it also helped that my mom would sing to me whenever it all became too much.”

“Do you mind telling me more about your family?” Luna asked, nuzzling Nick in encouragement.

“There’s not much more to tell,” Nick sighed, stroking her mane. “They were great, even my brother. We were not just family, I’d say we were best friends, able to joke around and always had each other’s back. I guess that’s why I felt so betrayed when my brother took everything. I thought we had each other, but apparently it was only a ruse to fool my parents.”

Luna dropped her head a bit. She couldn’t imagine Tia just abandoning her without explaining why. Her sister was even saddened by banishing her to the moon, even though it was the best for everypony. This made her realized just how alone Nick was. Without her or Twilight what would he have done? She clung to him tightly, silently letting him know she would never leave him.

Nick smiled and kissed her on the top of her head.

“Goodnight, my crescent moon.”

The rest of the week passed by rather slowly, which was both a good and bad thing for Nick. Good because the time spent with Luna and Twilight seemed more fuller, as they had all the time in the world to spend with each other. Bad because it only made him dread telling everypony they knew about their herd. He was so happy with them, but what if Twilight’s parents or Celestia disapproved? He could imagine Celestia being upset, claiming he had seduced not only her former student but her sister as well. Hero of Equestria or not, she would be fine with banishing him to the moon.

Despite the week dragging so slowly, the day had arrived. Nick decided not to dress up, even though Rarity had already finished her tux for him. It would be better to just be himself. Surely they all would see what Twilight and Luna saw in him.

The train ride to Canterlot wasn’t too bad, Nick and Twilight deciding to set themselves apart among her friends as to try and not cause too much suspicion. It didn’t help that Applejack kept winking at Nick, or “Wondering what Princess Celestia needed to talk to them about.”

Nick had to hand it to his two marefriends. The way they organized all of this was pure synergy. Princess Cadence was all but excited in meeting Nick, Twilight’s parents had missed their little “Star” and Princess Celestia was eager to hear how Nick’s training was going, especially now that he had defeated a few creatures of the Everfree.

As the train slowed to a halt at Canterlot Station, Nick looked out the window. The sky was its normal blue hue, cotton ball clouds generously spotting it. The group departed the train, stretching their legs before embarking on their final destination, Canterlot Castle.

Nick had to remind himself every so often why the ponies would stop and stare at him. Even being with the Elements of Harmony, he could still sense their apprehension to his presence. He could hear some of their murmurs, of how a wild animal could be left to roam the streets or that it was a good thing the Elements were there or else their lives would be in danger. The group told him not to mind them, even Rarity adding that it was just the elite of Canterlot and they always looked down on anything new.

Still that left Nick to think that the “elite” weren’t entirely wrong, remembering his encounter with the timberwolves and manticore. If provoked just right, he could snap and become the blood thirsty wolf they were talking about.

They finally reached the front castle gates, where a guard immediately let them enter. Another guard was waiting to lead the group to the dining hall, explaining that everypony else had just arrived before them. Walking up the grand staircase, Nick’s nervousness intensified, the realization that this was actually happening hitting him. He took deep, but silent breaths as they approached the double doors leading to where he had dined with Luna a little under a month ago.

The guard announced that the group had arrived, before leaving to return to his post. It was pretty easy to tell which pony was who. Obviously he knew Celestia and Luna, leaving the very pink, slightly swollen alicorn to be Cadance. Shining Armor and Twilight Velvet shared Twilight’s highlights while Night Light looked like your average pony. All four ponies slightly gasped upon seeing Nick, but Cadance soon had a big smile on her muzzle. She also was the first to get up to greet Nick.

“You must be Nick!” she grinned, causing the wolf to wonder why she was so excited to meet him. “Auntie Celestia has told me all about you and how you’re working so hard to protect us all. I’m Cadance by the way, Princess of Love, and before you start, you can just call me Cadance.” Shining Armor stepped up, in which Cadance quickly introduced him as well. “This is my handsome husband, Shining Armor, Twilight’s brother if she hasn’t told you already.” She paused and winked at Nick, causing the already overwhelmed wolf more confusion. “And the other two ponies at the table are Twilight’s and Shining’s parents.”

“Ni- nice to meet you,” Nick replied, shaking each pony’s hooves after Cadance had finished.

“Are you alright dear?” Shining asked, looking rather concerned about his wife’s outburst.

“Never been better!” she replied, before promptly sitting down.

“Alright then,” he said, before turning back to Nick. “So you’re the wolf that my sister has been training. From what Cadance has told me you two are making a lot of progress.”

“I guess you could say that,” Nick answered. “So far I’ve defeated some timberwolves and a manticore. I’m still a long ways away from facing any of the villains you have I’m sure.”

“Ah so you took care of the manticore?” Celestia intervened, gesturing to both males to take their seats, which conveniently had Nick sitting next to Twilight and across from Shining and Cadance.

“It wasn’t easy, but yes, the manticore will no longer be a potential threat to anypony.”

“That is good news,” Celestia said thoughtfully, before turning her attention to everypony seated. “It will only be a few minutes before our food arrives, my little ponies. Although Cadance did a decent job of introducing everypony, let’s hear some more from Nick.”

The spotlight now on him, Nick cleared his throat and eased himself into speaking. He told them the same backstory he had originally told Twilight, since honestly it wasn’t too far off from what his past life was like. He omitted his parent’s deaths and all the sad details, explaining how he was found by Celestia and what the Tree of Harmony had showed him. There wasn’t much else he needed or wanted to explain to the rest of them. Luckily their lunch arrived before anypony could further ask him questions, although as they ate, there was some small talk amongst themselves.

The whole time however, Nick noticed Cadance’s eyes darting from him, to Luna, to Twilight. He remembered that she was the Princess of Love and assumed she already knew about their herd, explaining why she was so giddy when they first met. Also, assuming her excitement was a good thing, then she would fully support their choice. Having her on his side allowed Nick to ease up a bit, joining in on the conversation with Twilight’s parents how they were proud of their daughter for taking on two students, in which Nick vouched that he couldn’t have asked for a better teacher.

The conversation ebbed along with the food, and soon everypony was filled, not only with good food, but also good cheer. At the pause of the conversation, Celestia once again spoke.

“It was a pleasure to have everypony here today,” she smiled, looking to each guest. “But the true purpose of this assembly was not just meeting our new friend. According to my sister, you had some news to tell us Nick.”

All eyes once again fell on the wolf, Cadance’s growing to saucers. Taking a deep breath and clearing his throat, Nick nodded.

“That would be right, Princess Celestia. As I had stated earlier I have now been in Equestria for about a month now, and have gotten to know most of the ponies of Ponyville very well. I’d say that I’m good friends with the Elements of Harmony,” he paused as all of the Mane 6 nodded in agreement. “However, it is not only friendship that I have found in Ponyville. I also have found love.”

Cadance had to restrain a squeal as he said that.

“You have?” everypony in the room asked simultaneously, save Applejack, Luna, Twilight and Cadance.

“Yes, although I will admit I wasn’t expecting these feelings towards these two mares to have surfaced so suddenly.”

“Two mares?” Celestia interrupted, cocking an eyebrow.

Nick gulped. “Yes, two. Wolves are usually known to be bound to one mate for life, which was part of my confusion at first as why I felt affection for both mares. But due to an unforeseen series of events, the two mares in question came to know my feelings and after serious discussion agreed to form a herd.”

“Would it be safe to assume that these two mares are present right now?” Celestia asked, the cheerfulness in her voice fading.

Nick was silent for a while before slowly nodding his head. Why was he doing this? It was too late now for him to take back what he said. Secretly he wished that Luna and Twilight would come to his aid, but he knew that he had to do this. Taking a deep breath, he decided to take the plunge.

“The mares that I love are Luna and Twilight.”

And in that moment, all of Tartarus broke loose.

Author's Note

Hiya guys!

School is starting to wind down, and am I ever glad that it is. :derpytongue2: Just a fluff chapter for now, felt Nick needed a break between creature encounters. As this story is half a year old, we are also reaching the halfway mark as well. That being said, I plan on having some of the events of season 6 occur to add to the story and provide some filler as well, although they may not be portrayed entirely as they were on TV.

The Grand Galloping Gala

“I really appreciate you doing this for us Rarity,” Nick smiled as the white mare took his measurements. She had called each member of the herd by themselves so each of them would be surprised by her choice of attire for them.

“It’s not a problem Nick,” she smiled in return. “It’s not everyday that one gets to create an ensemble for a royal couple. Well, save for Cadance’s and Shining Armor’s wedding! Even with the horrible interruption of the Changeling invasion, it was one of my fondest memories. Speaking of weddings, when do you three intend to get hitched?”

“Um,” the wolf was baffled at her question. That was another reminder, he’d never be able to go any further in his relationship with Twilight and Luna. Tying the knot, would only make things harder.

Rarity gasped. “You mean you haven’t even given it a thought?”

“Well, you see Rarity,” Nick sighed. “I don’t think any of us are really ready for that next step in our relationship. Both Luna and Twilight seem happy to be in our dating phase, neither one really bringing up the idea of getting wed. However, I know that if the topic does come up, our decision won’t be quick. A wolf dating two princesses is a lot to grasp. Being betrothed will probably cause an uproar.”

Rarity frowned in understanding. “I suppose you’re right, darling. Still, by the way Cadance described the love all of you share, it would seem natural for you all to make it official.”

“Well, just know if that day comes, I’m sure Twilight and Luna would be delighted to have you create their wedding gowns.”

That left the mare with a gigantic grin, at which Nick reminded her they still needed their Gala attire first, to which Rarity immediately resumed her work.

“Are there any requests for your suit Nick? Before I start sketching it out?”

“Well, first off, can I see what exactly a suit for a pony looks like? I know most of you don’t wear clothes, and in Canterlot it was really hard to judge how comfortable the ponies wearing them were. I’m kind of a hands on wolf, need to feel the fabric, and if you have a spare can I try it on?”

“Why of course Nick!” the seamstress beamed. “I have a few suits around here that were some of my early works that might fit you better than the stallions I originally made them for.”

She ran into her clothes closet and floated out three tuxedos, which for being early works looked ready to be sold. He stepped into the first one, a simple tailcoat, and found it to actually fit quite snuggly. He tried on the regular next and ended with the full piece suit, pants included.

“Well, for sure I don’t like the full piece, it will be impossible to dance in,” Nick joked.

“I never took you for a dancer,” Rarity remarked. “Then again, I didn’t take you for a singer either, and I still remember that one night you sang all of Ponyville to sleep. Would you mind singing for the Gala as well?”

“I might consider it. Maybe it would be a nice way to break the ice,” Nick now playing out the scenario in his mind. “Sure, why not. I’m sure Luna and Twilight wouldn’t mind.”

Rarity clopped her hooves at his decision. “Now, let’s finish these measurements.”

Nick lay in his bed, this time he and Luna were sandwiching Twilight. Both mares were asleep, but as usual with the wolf, other thoughts clouded his mind. It had been a week since his “encounter” with Sombra, and he couldn’t help but wonder: What was going to happen at the Gala which was now a few days away? It was cliche, the villain always appeared right when the hero was at his highest point. But why would Sombra give him forewarning? It didn’t make sense.

Grragh. I need to take a run.

He teleported out of bed, grabbed his satchel and then teleported outside. Judging by the moon’s position in the sky, it was around 3am, what Nick would consider his sweet spot. Luna usually was fast asleep by this time, meaning he could go on his runs without her worrying. The first time he allowed her to run with him, otherwise she wouldn’t allow him to leave. They took a quick jog around the forest, Luna remarked how it had changed so much since she was banished, and now how it had become more peaceful since Nick arrived. She even went as far as to say that once Nick took care of the hydra, they could turn it into a national park, where ponies could see the Tree of Harmony themselves and maybe make an effort to restore her old castle.

Nick asked where he would live then, and Luna just smiled. He could chose to live with her or Twilight, although she recommended Twilight, as she didn’t want Nick to have to deal with the nobles once they announced their relationship. Plus, he was more comfortable with Ponyville so she’d rather have him in a familiar setting. Lastly, she reasoned that, even though Twilight was an Element of Harmony, she still needed protection. She had yet to set up her own royal guard, and who better to be her captain than him? He was already intimate with her, taking away the awkwardness of the arrangement, and he had proven himself and would prove himself the best choice after banishing the darkness.

That conversation took place a few days after Sombra had revealed part of his intentions. His “training” with Discord wasn’t as successful as he hoped. The draconequus taught him a spell that was similar to his force field spell, but acted more like a shroud, weakening magic around him. However, even with the draconequus barely trying to possess him, the shroud still wasn’t enough. It didn’t help with the fact that Discord didn’t take Nick’s dilemma seriously, helping him only once in that time frame.

“You could ask your lunar marefriend for help,” he smirked. “After all, that way she won’t be able to see your dreams.”

Nick refused, as then Luna would ask why he needed to protect himself from possession and then everything would become known. He ran past the manticore’s den, remembering what the creature had told him in his dreams.

There’s always a choice.

He sighed. “After the Gala, I’m telling Twilight and Luna the truth.”

The day had finally arrived. The herd was busy making their own preparations: Luna helping out around the castle, Twilight doing her hair and makeup (despite Nick telling her she didn’t need it) and our hero trying out how to tell his two marefriends the truth as well as preparing for his debut. He was able to ask the local DJ and her marefriend, if they could compose a song he knew. He told them he could sing the lyrics, but didn’t know the actual notes. Both eagerly accepted, especially knowing that the wolf was doing it for Princess Twilight. He did make them swear to secrecy to not let the alicorn know.

Nick hadn’t been this excited since … prom. He had to remind himself that that night wasn’t going to happen again. He was going to be with his loves, dancing the night away and then he would tell them…

“Tell them that I’m going to die,” he whispered softly. “I … I can’t do that to them. Not on what is supposed to be a fantastic night. I will tell them the other parts, how Sombra appeared, and that I think after I defeat the hydra I need to start facing each of the villains.”

He could tell he was nervous if he was speaking aloud to himself. “Just go with the flow Nick. Ad lib like you have been all this time, it’ll work out.”

Able to calm himself down a bit, he continued his preparations, making sure to straighten his tux and comb his fur. The time arrived to pick up his dates, they both agreed they would be at Twilight’s castle, Luna would join her after everything was set in place in Canterlot. Nick hummed a tune as he carried two bouquets, violets for Twilight and roses for Luna. He knocked on the door and was met by Spike, who was dressed up in a tux and top hat and.

“Looking good Nick,” the dragon held out a balled up claw, which Nick paw bumped. “Twilight, Luna and Starlight are all finishing up. They’ve been at it all day.”

Nick chuckled at that. “I’m sure Rarity spent all day getting ready too,” he added.

The mention of his crush caused Spike’s eyes to widen. “She doesn’t need to. She already is perfect.”

“The same could be said for Twilight and Luna,” Nick smiled back.

Spike stuck his tongue out at that. “I’m fine with you dating my best friend Nick. But keep all your lovey dovey stuff to yourselves.”

Before any more small talk could be made, a cough came from one of the hallways. Standing there were the mares, and Nick couldn’t help but stare at his dates. Starlight and Spike excused themselves to let the herd examine each other.

Twilight wore a sleeveless royal purple dress, that tapered off on the ground. With it Rarity had made her a star dazzled necklace, her cutie mark in the middle. She had curled her hair and added some light eye shadow. Seeing Nick stare at her, made the alicorn blush and smile a bit.

He then looked to her left, at Luna. She had a navy blue dress which blended in with her fur. Her sleeves enhanced her sleek body, snuggly clinging to her forehooves. Her ethereal hair had been straightened, tied with a bow at the end. She wore her crown and other regalia, completing the look. She smirked at the wolf.

“Well, if it isn’t our brave, handsome, noblewolf,” Luna spoke, drawing Nick out of his trance.

“I didn’t believe you two could look any more gorgeous,” he replied, hugging them both. “I got you these,” he added, floating each bouquet to its mare.

Both mares smiles widened at the sentiment.

“My favorite snack for later? You spoil us too much Nick,” Twilight sighed, inhaling their scent.

“So, are we ready to head to the Gala?”

“Yes!” the two mares practically cheered.

“Alright, after you, your hignesses.”

The herd stepped out into the brisk night air.

“Another perfect night as usual Luna,” Nick remarked. “Too bad most of it will be indoors.”

“Well, we could have our own private party in the gardens. Just our herd, with no paparazzi or ponies to interrupt,” Luna winked at both of them.

“Sounds like a plan,” Twilight said in a sultry tone. “We still need to get to the Gala though.”

Saving conversation, the group headed towards where their carriage awaited them. Of course they couldn’t help but get a few stares and hushed whispers from the townsponies. They expected it though, and smiled at them to give the suggestion that they all truly were happy with their arrangement. Arriving at their courage, Nick wasn’t surprised at all that it was exquisite. After all, he was dating two princesses, something that never had happened before. It also was a few years since Cadance and Shining got married, so it would make sense the ponies would make a big deal about two of their princesses finding love.

Nick voiced his observation to his dates once the carriage started moving.

“Tis the perks of winning our hearts, Nick,” Luna giggled at his slight discomfort. “Everypony will be watching your every move, and will be quick to call you out when you step out of line. Trust me, that’s a major reason for me staying in the castle.”

“I want to be recognized for saving Equestria, not courting two lovely princesses,” Nick pouted.

Twilight kissed the wolf on the cheek. “We don’t always get what we want, sweetie.”

“Nah, I think I got EVERYTHING I want,” the wolf smiled, hugging his marefriends tightly. “Having to fix my posture is nothing if I get to be with the both of you.”

“So how are we going to announce our herd officially?” Twilight asked. “I’m sure some ponies will already know when we leave the carriage together, but are we going to make the announcement before the festivities begin?”

“You’ll just have to see my love,” Nick said cryptically.

“When Nick says it like that, then it’s definitely going to be good,” Luna smiled.

The carriage ride didn’t take much longer, and soon the group had arrived at the palace. Of course the first thing they saw upon leaving the safety of their transportation was paparazzi. Apparently there had been a rumor going around the castle that two of the princesses were fighting over a mystery colt. Even the ponies were shocked to see Nick with the two princesses as the photographing took a brief halt, before the crowd erupted with questions.

“The wolf ate the princesses’ consort!”

“No you fool, the wolf is the princesses’ consort.”

“Ooh, how scandalous! ‘Princesses court lowly wolf, uniting two species’ It would make the perfect front page cover.”

“What if he’s a wolf prince? Then you just insulted another nation’s leader.”

“Alright, that’s enough,” Nick barked out at the ponies, grabbing their attention, quills at the ready. Nick smirked at that. “If you want to know what my relationship is to the princesses, you’ll have to wait for the Gala to start. Now if you ponies will excuse us.”

After they were out of earshot from the crowd, Luna grinned at Nick. “Nicely done. You’ll be fine as a prince.”

“Nah, I don’t lead,” he shook his head. “I just was tired of their absurdity. ‘Prince of the wolves’ hah. Also, I wanted us to enjoy our night, not be bogged down by annoying reporters.”

“I can second that,” Twilight leaned against his side.

They climbed up the grand staircase, to a proud and eager Celestia.

“Good evening sister, Twilight and Nick. Rarity sure did an excellent job on your attire.”

“Thank you Tia,” Luna replied. “I’m sure there will be much to discuss after our announcement.”

“Then I won’t keep you three waiting,” the princess of the sun smiled. “You three have your own table near the dance floor as per Nick’s request.”

Both mares looked at the smiling wolf. “Thank you Celestia. Come on girls, our public awaits!”

The confused mares just followed Nick.

“Nick,” Twilight spoke up. “You do know that the Gala is more of a standing party right?”
“Yeah, I know that,” he replied still smiling.

“Then why would you ask Princess Celestia to reserve a table for us? We already will stick out as a herd, let alone be the only ones with a reserved table.”

Nick stopped, which made Twilight realize how she phrased that last part. “Nick, I didn’t mean to-”

The wolf stopped her there, kissing her on the lips. “It’s alright Twilight. I’m nervous too. We all just have to stick together. By showing the ponies we are happy together, they can’t really say anything against our arrangement.” He nuzzled both of them.

“Are you sure you weren’t a leader back on Earth Nick?” Luna asked as the group continued down the hall. “You have the temperament and diction of one.”

He chuckled at that. “I avoided people, remember? Well, we’re here. Remember, no matter what happens, I love you both.”

They entered the ballroom and as they told the announcer their names (although it wasn’t really necessary for the two princesses) already most of the room noticed the wolf among them.

“Announcing Princesses Luna and Twilight along with their consort Nick!”

All of the room fell silent, as the three proceeded into the room, hushed whispers breaking out among the guests. They all stood tall and took their places at the table. Nick started the conversation, telling both mares how excited he was to be at a party. Soon they were all laughing, smiling and above all relaxed in the situation.

“I’ll go get us some drinks,” Nick excused himself.

The two mares giggled as he left.

“I can’t believe I was still worried about what other ponies would think of us,” Twilight rolled her eyes. “I would do anything for the both of you.”

Luna pulled Twilight closer. “As would I. You both have done nothing but encourage me, your patience never faltering. No way in all my life could I see this arrangement happening, but I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Dear guests,” Celestia announced, quieting the room. “I’d like to welcome you to this year’s Grand Galloping Gala.”

Luna and Twilight looked at each other.
“Where’s Nick, he’s taking a long time with those drinks,” Luna mused.

“I’m sure as many of you noted, we have a special guest tonight,” Celestia continued, smiling at Luna and Twilight. “However, I’ll let him introduce himself.”

As she finished talking, a piano, along with the wolf were teleported to the stage, followed by Octavia with a cello and Vinyl with her DJ equipment. As it would be harder for Nick to play the piano with his paws, he used his magic instead, which was easier as he just had to think the tune of the song in his mind.

[Musical Intro]

It’s a little bit funny, this feeling inside.

I’m not one of those who can easily hide.

I don’t have much money but, boy if I did.

I’d buy a big house where we all could live.

He stepped away from the piano, his magic continuing to flow over the keys. He made his way to his mares.

If I was a sculptor, heh, then again no.

Or a wolf who makes potions in a traveling show.

I know it’s not much but it’s the best I can do.

My gift is my song and this one’s for you.

He was now at their table, both of them smiling warmly.

And you can tell everypony, this is your song.

It may be quite simple but, now that it’s done.

I hope you don’t mind, I hope you don’t mind.

That I put down in words, how wonderful life is, now you’re both in my world.

He gestured for them to both stand and follow him to the stage. Nick sat back down at the piano, both mares sitting next to him.

I sat on the roof and kicked off the moss.

Well, a few of the verses, well, they’ve got me quite cross.

But the sun’s been quite kind, while I wrote this song.

It’s for mares like you that, keep it turned on.

He was now smiling, looking each mare in the eyes.

So excuse me forgetting, but these things I do.

You see, I’ve forgotten if they’re green or they’re blue.

Well anyway, the thing is, what I really mean.

Your’s are the sweetest eyes, I’ve ever seen.

That caused both mares to blush and smile that much harder.

And you can tell everypony, that this is your song.

It may be quite simple but, now that it’s done.

I hope you don’t mind, I hope you don’t mind.

That I put down in words.

How wonderful life is, while you’re both in my world.

He then lifted both mares up, bringing in his muzzle closer to theirs. He had cast a spell to amplify his voice, so to finish the song he was going to be a little more intimate.

I hope you don’t mind, I hope you don’t mind.

That I put down in words.

How wonderful life is, while you’re both in my world.

As the song finished, he whispered an “I love you” to both of them. The crowd erupted in applause, everypony seemed to be happy that the princesses had found love. The mares stayed on stage after the applause died down, Nick stepped forward to formally introduce himself as well as the herd.

He talked about how he was found by Celestia, parts of his encounter with the Tree of Harmony (he didn’t want to cause a fuss about how all the villains were gaining power), how he met and fell for both Luna and Twilight. He allowed both princesses to state anything else they wanted, Luna spoke more as to handle most of the political technicalities. Once everything had been settled for the moment, Princess Celestia took over the rest of the announcements before allowing the guests to continue on with the Gala.

The herd breathed a sigh of relief, so far so good. Nick thanked the musicians, and headed off with Twilight and Luna to grab some hors d'oeuvres and talk with some of the party goers. Many congratulated them while some nobles asked when they planned on getting married. They handled that question just as Nick told Rarity, they still needed some time before taking that big of a step. They didn’t give a timeframe, that would just be setting a deadline, so they concluded that Equestria would know, at the latest, a month in advance.

Since the princesses had found a love interest, they had the privilege of the first dance. Nick, always thinking ahead, planned for the song to be long enough for him to spend a bit of time with Luna and Twilight separately, going along with the guideline that Luna went first due to her age, something she wasn’t too proud of. The band started up and soon the pair was gracefully crossing the dancefloor, both knowing from their lessons how quick they were on their feet. She wrapped her neck around him, sighing in content as for a rare moment in her life somepony else could take the lead.

Soon after she was returned to normal, Celestia had arranged lessons for her to get adjusted into the Equestria that Luna now found herself in. Unfortunately for her, most of her teachers were frightened to correct her when she did something that was outdated or didn’t hold the same meaning as it did currently. Celestia herself was too busy to keep up with her sister’s progress, the main time they ever talked was exchanging places or eating together. Tia found Luna’s old Equestrian cute, a way to express herself.

After Twilight had actually helped her, she took on more burdens, night court actually had ponies that would petition her. Even after the initial buzz had died down, she still had to take the responsibility of any late night meetings as well as patrolling the Dreamscape. Now, she had some of that burden lifted off by the wolf that held her in his paws. While Nick couldn’t actually help her with her duties, he was an open ear, graciously allowing her to vent at him, being a shoulder to cry on, and sometimes even offering suggestions of what he would do in her position.

She reluctantly swapped places with Twilight, enjoying Nick’s companionship so much, but knew it was Twilight’s turn and that they would be dancing with each other later.

As Twilight wrapped her hooves around Nick’s neck, a flood of memories flashed before her. Her initial reaction to meeting Nick, their sessions before he revealed everything, him getting injured, hearing from Luna that he loved both of them and telling her friends and family that they were in a herd. She smiled, leaning her head on his chest. They had spent time practicing how humans danced, mainly since Twilight was curious and after seeing how humans danced, told Nick that the only difference in the two were that ponies mainly stayed on all fours. Building up some endurance to stand on her hind legs and perform some amazing moves would be worth it.

And amaze they did, whereas with Luna, Nick kept things nice and simple, with Twilight they used the whole dancefloor, him lifting her up in his paws, spinning her and as the song ended, dipping her deeply before drawing her into a kiss.

As Nick now switched with Luna, he couldn’t hold the wave of happiness and contentment that was now rushing over him. That is until one noble in particular decided to confront him.

“I don’t care if Auntie or Princess Twilight take an interest in you, you will never be more than a filthy mongrel.”

Nick turned to the noble, and just from the looks of the stallion he knew he was stuck up. The smug look on his face, his perfectly kept mane, even his outfit was as absurd as the pony who wore it.

“Ugh, even your fur is all mangly. Honestly, how’d they let a mutt like you in the castle.”

Nick just chuckled at the stallion’s false bravery. Take him out of his element and then would he be as rude.

“What’s so funny?” the pony asked, disgruntled, his attempt at belittling the “commoner” failing. “I’m insulting you, or maybe you’re just too stupid to realize that.”

The wolf just stared at the noble, making the stallion fidget in nervousness. “Why are you doing this?” Nick simply asked.

“Doing what?” the stallion was now more confused.

“These insults. I haven’t done anything to you, I don’t even care about power. Unlike you, I actually want to help Equestria with its problems, not only to benefit myself when I feel like it. Who are you anyway? Never seen you around the castle.”

By now the dance had finished, and a crowd had formed around the two, including Twilight and Luna. They agreed to let Nick handle this, otherwise their intervention would only fuel Blueblood more. So far it seemed the wolf was handling the pompous noble rather well.

Blueblood gave an annoyed harumph. “I am Prince Blueblood, one of the most powerful nobles in Auntie Celestia’s and Luna’s court. Would figure somepony like you wouldn’t have heard of me.” Nick was now getting into the spirit of the debate.

“Sounds like you’re taking advantage of your relationship to the princesses and now trying to clear your conscious by blaming me for doing the same.”

A few in the crowd snickered at the truth, some applauded, frustrating the prince even more.

“Well, at least my parents came from a lineage of royal blood, not like your parents who probably had to work just to live in the slums.”

Nick’s demeanor drastically changed, his once hazelnut eyes changed a crimson red. The fur on the back of his neck stood up and he took a crouching position. Everypony, including Twilight and Luna were stunned by the sudden changed and watched on, not sure on what to do. Blueblood gulped, seeing as he had took it too far was now trembling in fear.

Everything moved in slow motion for Nick, but for the crowd, it was a blur of black, white and gold, thankfully no red. Sombra wanted to slit the stallions throat, but Nick was able to hold off the villain and aimed for his mane. Without even taking a moment to face the crowd, Nick teleported away, leaving his marefriends in disbelief, an aghast crowd and a whiny Blueblood.

“My mane!”

“What do you want Sombra?” Nick growled at the ghostly image. For some reason, maybe to show much stronger he was, Sombra decided to take his own form.

“Nopony cared about that stuck up brat,” Sombra laughed. “You’d be even more of a hero, removing him from this world.”

“I’m not a cold blooded killer,” the wolf snarked back. “Each enemy I’ve defeated has either attacked me or put my life at risk. I’d finish you off had I not made that promise to you.”

“Oh, so you plan on keeping that promise?” Sombra seemed amused.

“What promise?” Twilight and Luna asked from behind them.

“Oh, you haven’t told them yet?” Sombra smirked. “Well, I guess I’ll leave that up to you. See you later, Nick.” The figure faded with an evil chuckle.

“How long have you two been standing there?”

“Long enough,” Luna stepped forward. “Why was Sombra here Nick?”

“He’s….” Nick started, not wanting this to be the way they found out. “A part of me.”
“What do you mean a part of you?” Twilight worried.

“Not just him, all of the darkness is linked to me. I didn’t have this revelation until a week ago, when I was talking to Discord.”

“He knew before us?” Luna questioned.

“It’s not like I planned for Sombra to possess me at that time,” Nick’s mouth moved faster than his brain.

“He was able to possess you!?” Twilight gasped.

Nick just nodded. They both probably didn’t want anything to do with him now. Why would they? He was just as evil as the villains he was preparing to fight. After some silence, he spoke up, his voice faltering.

“I … I feel so stupid for announcing our herd,” he managed to get out. “I don’t want to put you two in danger because of our relationship. Even training with Discord, I still can’t resist his possession. I have Sombra believing that I will continue to train so he can get stronger as well in order to keep you all safe. I’m not even sure if there is another way around it. You can tell Blueblood he’s right, I don’t belong with the both of you. I’m sorry for keeping this from the both of you.”

Nick was about to teleport when he felt a pair of hooves on his shoulder. Well a hoof from each princess.

“You’re wrong Nick,” Twilight smiled weakly, still trying to process the news. “While I’m not happy you kept that from us, I can understand your concern for our safety. But remember, both of us have faced him and we understand just how powerful he is. We’ve seen how Sombra can try and make a pony feel despair, he had a mirror that did just that. For me, however, I had Spike to help me and pull me back from the illusion. That’s your problem, Nick. You’re trying to do all of this by yourself, when you have us, the Elements and everypony else behind you.”

Luna smiled. “Twilight’s right Nick. Any task can feel overbearing when you’re alone, but with others to share that burden, it is more bearable. You may be able to deal with the creatures of the Everfree by yourself, but each villain is much more complex, cunning and determined. I had my sister when we faced them and Twilight her friends. You don’t have to worry about our safety, after all, it was us who taught you how to defend yourself.”

Nick just stayed there, debating whether to tell them the rest, that he couldn’t have them helping as he would die and didn’t want them to see that.

“We do have good news though,” Twilight tried to brighten up the mood. “Cadance and Shining Armor had their foal. We can all go together to the Crystal Empire and worry about Sombra later. As long as you aren’t training, he can’t get stronger.”

“No Twilight,” Nick sighed. “I’ve already spent too long preparing. You saw that Sombra was able to materialize in front of us. He already has enough power to do that. I need to slay the hydra and start dealing with each villain. I’d advise you all take precautions going up there. Who knows if he’ll take that opportunity to strike.”

“Why do you have to be so stubborn?” Twilight huffed. “We can’t undo what has already been done. At least with you there, we’d be able to fend off Sombra.”

“What if instead he tries to free Tirek? Or recruit Chrysalis?” Nick replied. “Then we’ll think the coast is clear, but when we get back to Equestria, they would have already taken over. I would love to go with you guys, but this is my mission. To stop the spread of the darkness while I can.”

Luna stepped in between her herd. “That’s enough, you two,” she scolded. She looked at both of them. “While I’d hate to admit it, Nick is right. If all of us are away from Equestria, Tirek might be able to escape Tartarus again or Chrysalis can plan another invasion. Leaving him and Discord behind to deal with them would be better than just leaving Discord here alone. However, if any new developments come in Nick, you will let us know immediately. Now it is getting late. I suggest we retire to my room and talk further in the morning.”

“You still want to be with me? After knowing I am linked to Sombra?” Nick couldn’t believe it.

“You may be linked to him Nick, but you are not him,” Luna replied, pulling him closer. “I would assume that was Sombra that decided to show Blueblood who he was dealing with?”

Nick just nodded his head.

“But you were able to restrain him. If Sombra had full control over you, you’d be a murderer right now. Instead the only wounded thing of Blueblood’s was his dignity, which may have done him some good. The other ponies were startled at first, but once we calmed them down, they agreed he had it coming. Let’s not spoil this wonderful night any longer worried about what has happened. We can’t change the past, only our actions towards the future.”

“Alright Luna,” Nick smiled before turning to Twilight, who rushed him and held him tight.

“You’re stronger than him Nick,” she whispered, looking up at him. “No matter what you do, we will still love you because anything bad that you do, we’ll know is Sombra not you.”

“Thank you, Twilight,” Nick held her tight as well. “I appreciate hearing that from you.”

“Now that that is settled for now, shall we retire for the night?”

Both nodded and with a quick glow of Luna’s horn they were teleported to her room. They all got ready for bed, teasing each other as they did, before contentedly flopping on the bed. A small snuggle fight later and they were fast asleep, including Nick. So exhausted from that night, they didn’t notice the dark figure on Luna’s balcony, observing their rest.

“Well, Nick, it seems like you’ve managed to overcome so many challenges, just like you did on Earth. The question is: how long can you persevere?”

Author's Note

Merry Christmas everyone! Here's my gift to you, a new chapter! :rainbowlaugh: Hope you all have a safe and wonderful holiday along with a Happy New Year! Glimmer is still on hiatus, but I will try and pick back up on Lost Opportunities. Anyway, see ya in 2017! :pinkiehappy:

The Last Creature

Celestia decided to take over Luna’s duties that night after she and Twilight ran after Nick. It didn’t take much convincing of the ponies that Blueblood deserved his bad manecut, but that didn’t ease their minds about the fact that Nick had completely changed in a matter of seconds over a touchy subject. Honestly, the sun princess herself was a little shocked at Nick’s reaction. She knew something was up but decided to play it down for now.

“Nick had a rough past,” she explained to her little ponies. “He lost a lot: his best friend, first love and his parents. However, when I found him, he never let on that he had experienced any of this pain. I’m sure my nephew belittling him was the spark that was needed on top of all the pressure of the press and announcing his relationship to Twilight and my sister. As long as he’s not provoked, which I wouldn’t expect any reasonable pony to do, this will be a one time occurrence.”

The ponies seemed to accept that explanation and continued with the festivities. Celestia let out a sigh of relief and turned to look towards the Royal Gardens. Tomorrow morning, she needed to find out what exactly happened with Nick.

For the first time in several years, Nick had slept in. He wasn’t sure why he was still drowsy: if it was the dancing of last night, the adrenaline of both announcing his relationship to the princesses along with trying to control a villain, or just the fact that he had two soft, warm mares sandwiching him tightly, to the point they were practically hugging each other. The wolf went with the last option, shifting slightly so he could return the hug to Twilight, whom he was currently facing.

She still smelled amazing despite the fact of none of them showering after last night. Her lavender perfume hadn’t faded and her fur and mane were velvety. Her body heat was matched by Luna’s cool coat against his back. Speaking of the navy blue alicorn, she was nuzzling into the back of Nick’s neck and he could hear her inhaling his own scent.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get tired of your earthy scent,” she spoke groggily, her eyes half lidded.

“I’m glad you feel that way,” Nick chuckled, turning over to face her. He brought his muzzle close to her’s and deeply inhaled. “You smell like fresh rain,” he smiled, before bringing his lips to hers.

There it was again, that shock of pleasure. His heart immediately started to beat faster, and instincts took over. He slowly let his tongue caress Luna’s lips, and not to be outdone, she reciprocated the action. Nick lifted up his paw and gently scratched his mare behind her ear, which earned a moan of satisfaction and an increase in her efforts to display her love. She placed her forehooves under his own and started caressing his back, feeling spots of stress and working her magic on them.

“Gosh you two, get a room,” a now awake Twilight spoke in mock annoyance. Not to leave his purple mare left out, Nick gently ended the kiss with Luna and rubbed his nose against Twilight’s.

“Technically this is her room,” he chuckled. “But I’m sure Luna won’t mind if I gave you some lovin.”

“Not at all,” the lunar mare sighed. “I got my fix, for now.”

With her green light, the wolf took a different approach to treating Twilight. He started with her ears, gently nibbling at the tips and moving down to the base, eliciting moans of pleasure from the alicorn. From the base of her ear, he traced her jawline with his tongue, licking with long, sensuous strokes. By the time he reached her lips, Twilight couldn’t take the teasing any longer. She threw her forehooves around his neck and smashed her lips against his, her tongue snaking out to thank him for his ministrations.

“I love you,” Twilight whispered after ending the kiss, looking at Nick with bedroom eyes.

“I love you too,” he smiled, looking at both mares. “I can’t even say how much you both mean to me.”

“You don’t need to,” Luna smiled in return. “You tell us by your actions. So shall I order us some breakfast?”

The chorus of rumbling stomachs answered that question. There was a knock at the door.

“Hmm, either the staff were eavesdropping or they have impeccable timing. Come in.”

The pony that stepped in was anything but part of the kitchen staff.

“Oh. It’s you Tia,” Luna said, not really sure if she should be embarrassed by her current state or more curious about why her sister was there.

“Hello everypony,” Celestia said in her normal cheery voice. “I take it you all slept well?”

“Best I’ve had in awhile,” Nick yawned. “We were about to order some breakfast, did you want to join us Princess?”

“I suppose,” the alabaster alicorn replied, for some reason pondering his offer with some effort. “There was something I needed to discuss with all of you anyway.”

“I guess it’s about my behavior last night?” Nick gulped. When the alicorn simply nodded, Nick scratched the back of his head. “Ok, I’ve already explained to Luna and Twilight. There’s no need to not tell you. But can we at least order the food first? My behavior last night took a lot of my energy.”

So with their orders placed, and room made on the bed for Celestia to sit, Nick began to explain how he came to be possessed by Sombra. How by fighting the darkness, he was actually linked to it and was told all this information a few weeks before the Gala, when Sombra had taken control of him when he was talking to Discord. He further talked about how Discord and him had been training for him to resist the possession, and last night was a demonstration of the results. It was apparently Sombra who had sent him to the hospital, which was news to all of the mares in the room. He quickly explained himself, saying he didn’t know it at the time and was too tired to remember last night when he was explaining things to Twilight and Luna.

“Well, I am glad that you were able to fend him off last night. It would have been hard to explain that the new consort to Twilight and Luna killed my nephew because he was possessed by Sombra,” Celestia finally spoke after thinking about what she had just been told.

“It’s for that reason that I can’t waste anymore time training,” Nick replied. “He is just going to grow stronger, so the sooner I can confront him, the better. While all of you go to the Crystal Empire, I’ll take care of the hydra and Tirek.”

“At least let me send some of the Royal Guard with you,” Luna pleaded.

Nick shook his head. “Nopony needs to risk themselves for me. If anything, I’ll ask Discord. He’s expendable.”

Hmmph. I heard that, wolf.

“Well, so far the only way to get rid of you is with the Elements, meaning nothing else can hurt you,” Nick defended his statement. “Besides you’ve faced Tirek before. The Royal Guard didn’t stand a chance against him.”

The draconequus appeared, sitting on a stool and sipping a tea cup out of a cup of tea. “I suppose you’re right. Besides, as much as I want to spend time with Fluttershy, there’s no way I’m gonna be stuck with a crying brat.”

All three mares glared at the creature, who simply continued to drink his solid beverage. Breakfast was brought in at that moment, and full stomachs seemed to change the mood of the group, after all, there was no changing Discord. After breakfast and for the following two weeks, the herd prepared for their own adventures and just spent as much time together as they could, knowing full well, once they separated, they may not see each other until Nick was finished.

“Hope you have a fun trip,” Nick smiled as he hugged each mare farewell.

“Please be careful,” Twilight held him tightly. “I couldn’t live with myself if something happened to you while we were gone.”

“I’ve had the best combat teachers anypony could ask for,” Nick hugged her back reassuringly. “But I promise, I won’t get hurt … too much.”

Twilight slugged him for that remark.

He turned to Luna, who had a small present floating next to her. She opened it to reveal a necklace, a combination of her and Twilight’s cutiemarks, and floated it on him.

“Just in case, this necklace has a protection spell on it. All you need to do is think of us and it will activate,” she explained, holding him just as firmly as Twilight had.

“Thank you girls,” Nick smiled at both of them. “I’ll make you proud.”

“You already have,” they both replied.

With a final goodbye, they boarded the train, and waved as it pulled out of the depot. Nick turned to his draconequus companion who was impatiently tapping his hoof. “Are you done yet? I’d like to get this all over with.”

“Ready when you are,” Nick replied but held up a paw when he saw Discord trying to teleport them. “We’re gonna do this the old fashioned way, no teleportation. Besides, we can’t teleport to Tartarus, there’s a spell preventing that remember? A spell you can’t even break.”

Discord just rolled his eyes. “Fine.”

Not wanting to waste anymore time, Nick led the way to the swamps. Stopping right at the tree line, Nick couldn’t help but feel a sense of fondness for the Everfree, the one place in this world that was similar to Earth, where nature was in control. As they walked through the forest, Nick tried to make some small talk.

“So you said you were ‘born’ out of the darkness, does that mean it’s female? If so who was your father? Are Sombra, Tirek and Chrysalis your siblings?”

“No,” Discord sighed. “I just appeared. No parents, siblings or friends until I met Fluttershy. Shouldn’t you be focusing more on defeating the hydra than asking personal questions?”

“Doesn’t hurt to know a little more about my travelling companion, especially when I’m trusting my life with him.”

“Just because I was taught the ‘magic of friendship’ doesn’t mean I wanna be friends with everypony I meet. Especially one that is going to die soon.”

“Fair enough,” Nick sighed, deciding there was no point in continuing the conversation.

They continued walking in silence. Nick had been living with the princesses for so long, that he was surprised by how much the forest had changed. It was still dark, but the wildlife seemed to be less, deadly. Sure there were snakes and spiders, but it wasn’t like he had to worry about the timberwolves or manticore anymore. With the death of the hydra, there wouldn’t be many threats in here for the ponies.

It was all sobering and a bit sad. He had taken away most of what would be natural from this world. The darkness could not be completely controlled by the elements, only temporarily stopped. That’s why he was there, Equestria needed a being that was used to the chaos of nature to bring about order and peace. That’s why he had to die, to erase the final piece of disorder once he defeated the pawns of darkness. What would happen to Discord? He was technically part of the darkness, would he have to be eliminated as well? Or would his reformation be his salvation?

“Any tips for handling the hydra?” Nick decided to break the silence again, not wanting to dwell too much on this revelation. “I already know about its ability to regrow it’s heads.”

“Do I look like a creature that uses brute force to get my way?” Discord replied back to the wolf. “I do have one piece of advice, however. Despite its size, the hydra is actually not too brilliant. If you plan your attacks ahead of time, it won’t be able to catch you and you’ll be able to land a blow without worrying about the heads.”

“Is it immune to magic?”

“How would I know that? I have better things to do than wrestle with beasts. Besides, I’d just make it vanish like I normally do to things that annoy me.”

“Fine, I get your point. Besides, we’re here.”

As colorful as Equestria could be, the abode of the hydra had a dull and frankly ugly scheme. The few scattered trees were the only green in a sea of brown. Plus there was a horrendous stench, either from the decaying vegetation or the hydra’s breath. Speaking of which, for such a large creature, it sure was good at hiding.

He found a rather long stick and stuck it down into one of the bogs, his magic carefully easing it in a vertical fashion, in case he got lucky and picked the hole with the hydra in it. He had reached the end of the stick and it appeared as though there was still a ways to go till it reached the bottom.

“Well, I guess it’s time to play some battleship,” Nick grumbled, lifting up a decent sized rock and tossing it into a hole. After a ‘sploosh’ and a few seconds of waiting, he tossed another, and proceeded with each hole till he had tried all possible locations. “Maybe there’s another swamp that has a hydra?”

Discord just flipped another page of his Chaos Today magazine, ignoring the wolf.

Seeing as he was getting nowhere, he decided to get more “paws on” in his search. Sighing, Nick took a deep breath and dove into the biggest hole. Despite the cloudiness on the surface, the water wasn’t too murky to see where he was going as he dove deeper. He wasn’t too surprised to find what appeared to be a complex cave system.

Great. Where do I begin?

On the train to the Crystal Empire, Luna and Twilight had shared a booth in the vip car, along with Celestia and the other Elements. Twilight was rereading a Tale of Two Ponies, seeing why it was one of Nick’s favorite reads. Luna on the other hand was rummaging through her saddlebags, smiling as she fished out a necklace, bearing Twilight’s cutie mark.

“Here you go Twilight,” she smiled, handing the gift to the younger alicorn.

“Oh, it’s finished!” Twilight chirped with delight. “I’m guessing the enchanting was a success?”

“It was. After we both cast our protection spells on Nick’s, I had the head enchanter work on this as well as my own regalia so that we can keep track of our wolfriend.”

“I hope he’s alright,” Twilight looked nervously out the window. They were a few miles out from Ponyville and teleporting from a fast moving object was not advised, meaning Nick truly was on his own.

“He has a charm with two alicorn’s protection spells and although I wouldn’t admit it to the spirit himself, Discord,” the lunar princess sighed, also looking out the window. “Also, Nick’s resourceful. He has and will be able to handle himself. I’m sure the last thing he would want us to do is worry over him when such a marvelous event has occurred.”

“I know,” Twilight replied, the thought of seeing her niece bringing a smile to her face. “I wish Nick could’ve come see Shining and Cadence’s foal, but he has a duty to perform.” She paused, trying to decide if she should bring up something she had been thinking about since Nick met her family. “You know, speaking of foals, I’ve been thinking about us.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Luna asked earnestly. She had an idea of what Twilight was suggesting but wanted to hear the words from her mouth.

“Well when all of this is over, I’d like for us to get married and when we’re ready, have foals of our own.”

Luna smiled at the sentiment. In her youth, she never imagined herself getting betrothed, let alone before her sister or with another princess, but much had changed since then. She played the scene out in her head, Celestia walking her and Twilight down the aisle to a proud and slightly nervous Nick. Cadance would officiate since she was the princess of love. After the ceremony there would be celebration, a party that would last throughout the night. Then in a royal guard drawn carriage, they would be whisked away to some romantic place to start their honeymoon.

She blushed a little at the thought of the herd’s honeymoon and all the antics that could ensue. It certainly would be an interesting night. Twilight noticed her marefriend redden and mirrored the sentiment.

“Sorry,” she looked down. “I didn’t mean for it to come out that crude.”

“No, no,” Luna shook her head. “I agree with you 100%. Settling down with you and Nick would be fantastic. I’m sure he’d agree as well.”

They both chuckled at that and finished with a hug. Then they looked back towards the window.

Please besafe.

Nick resurfaced and shook his fur out, some clumps of debris matting it up. His search was fruitless. He could only go so far into a cave before having to go back for air. There was also a sense of hesitancy as he wasn’t sure what to do if he actually found his target.

Nick let out a sigh, lying on the moist soil. Ever since he arrived in Equestria it had been non-stop stress, even when he seemed to be enjoying himself. His quest still lingered in the back of his mind, a constant weight that grew with each passing day. It felt like he was back in college, how quickly things piled up, despite his efforts to stay ahead. Maybe the hydra could live for one more day, especially now that he realized how weary he was.

“Nick look out!”

With not enough time to move, the wolf quickly threw up a force field, just in time to trap the hydra’s tail and stop its movement. The bestiary wasn’t kidding when it mentioned the size of the creature. It’s four heads were at least two stories high, each one filled with razor sharp teeth. Nick knew the creature had to be bigger as it appeared to be resting on the bed of the bog, which from his previous exploration estimated to be another 20 or so feet. He understood how it could hide, the caves were large enough to house it and clinging to its scales bits of decaying plant life, creating a natural camouflage. What he didn’t understand was how could something so massive sneak up on him, even when lost in thought? Now wasn’t the time to think about these things, it appeared he found his motivation again.

He rolled backwards as he released the shield, causing the tail to slam into the soil with enough force to cause it to stick. While the beast was busy trying to free it’s tail, Nick flew up, launching a barrage of fire bolts at the heads. The force was strong enough to cause the monster to recoil, but didn’t appear to cause any serious damage. Unlike his fight with the manticore, every attack had his full force behind it.

Guess it’s scales are resistant to fire.

Rolling to dodge the hydra’s tail again, Nick levitated himself up to get a better view of the hydra. There didn’t seem to be any weak spots, its entire body covered in what appeared to be impenetrable scales. The heads lunged at him again, the wolf dodging to the side, trying to think of what to do next.

Getting impatient, the hydra rose out of its hole, confirming Nick’s suspicions on its size. He looked at his claws. No way were they sharp enough to hurt the beast. He looked below him, seeing some fallen logs. If he could sharpen them, maybe it could pierce the hydra’s hide.

He swooped down, avoiding the heads as he descended. Grabbing a medium sized log, he raced away to a “safe” spot. Using his claws, he quickly fashioned a crude spear from the log and turned back to face the hydra. The creature was fast for it size, just several feet from the wolf. Not wasting anymore time, Nick hurled the spear at the beast, aiming towards the center of its chest, hoping to hit its heart.

Amazingly the spear stabbed the hydra, which let out a blood curdling shriek. Nick smirked as the creature dropped to one knee, thinking it was over. That is, until the hydra staggered back up and using one of its heads to rip the log out as if it were a splinter. The wound healed almost instantaneously, leaving an enraged beast that was again charging Nick.

It’s scales may be resistant to magic, but I wonder if it’s flesh is weak to magic. If only I had a sturdier weapon, I could inflict a wound and hit it with fire. Wait that’s it! I can use a transmutation spell.

Looking at a nearby rock, Nick concentrated on creating a sword. It was consumed in a flash of light, and had taken the form of a silver longsword. Right as he levitated it to his side, the hydra’s tail coiled around him, lifting him up the ground. It’s grip around him was too strong to break. Luckily, he was able to hold the sword in his magic. This would be his chance to see if his magic could affect the beast’s flesh. If it didn’t then he didn’t know what he would do.

The hydra laughed as it brought Nick closer to its heads, licking its lips at the thought of food. But which head would get to eat the wolf? As they bickered amongst themselves, this lead to an opening for the wolf. Slashing down as hard as he could, he severed one of the heads completely off. The sudden pain and surprise of Nick’s attack caused the hydra to release the wolf, who quickly charged up a fireball and slammed it into the exposed flesh.

Nothing happened. The hydra was still alive and now focusing its attention on the wolf.

So much for tha- Wait. The head didn’t grow back. Ok, new plan. Slice a head off and then use fire to stop the growth.

It made attacking the hydra a lot easier now that he had a plan of attack. He evaded another lunge by the hydra, waiting for the opportune moment. Two of the remaining heads flanked him, forcing the wolf to attack the remaining one face on. Narrowly ducking underneath the beast’s chin, Nick made a solid stroke through the neck as he zoomed past, turning up and then hurtling back down to cauterize the wound.

The two heads tried to protect the exposed neck, but Nick launched several projectiles at their eyes, momentarily blinding the monster. With the severed neck unguarded, the wolf launched a firebomb that further staggered the beast, sealing the head and knocking back the other two.

So far so good. Only two more.

As Nick prepared his next attack, he noticed something odd about the hydra. The two heads appeared to be, thinking, as if they were now trying to plan a counterattack. He needed to proceed with caution, although, he had the advantage of being smaller and more nimble than the hydra.

This would be perfect practice for teleporting in battle. I can psych it out by charging and then teleport behind it to chop off another head.

Releasing his breath, Nick gathered up speed, the hydra taking the bait and charging once more. As he got closer, Nick closed his eyes and focused on the area behind the hydra, watching the beast continue charging away from him. With the distinct pop, he quickly opened his eyes to see the spell had worked. His momentum was carried on as well, bringing him closer to the hydra’s back.

The hydra turned around in time right as the blade sliced through one of the remaining heads, a barrage of fireballs added after.

Nick was now left with the remaining head, which once severed would leave the body exposed to be completely destroyed. The wolf landed on the ground, the fatigue of levitating for so long wearing on him. He still had enough energy to finish the fight, but he needed to use it wisely.

Determined to end this, Nick started off sprinting towards his foe, saving his levitation for an emergency. The hydra swung its tail at the wolf, most likely trying to protect its remaining head. Nick used this to advantage, jumping onto the limb and climbing up the hydra’s back, its scales perfect for his claws to grip onto. The hydra tried shaking him off, both the head and tail flailing to try and knock Nick off. Luckily for him, neither the head nor the tail could reach this far back. The wolf clung tighter, crawling up towards the neck. When the hydra stopped flailing, he knew something was up.

Nick felt the hydra start to tilt, trying to crush him with its back. Or was it bluffing, trying to get him to leave his safe zone for it to attack. He decided to take his chances, hoping he had enough energy keep him afloat to deal the finishing blow.

His suspicions were confirmed as he saw the tail quickly closing in on his location. Swiftly avoiding the appendage, he charged head on towards the neck, sword out in front . Once he had impaled the side, he ignited the blade and in a single motion, lopped off the remaining head.

As he finished off the hydra, Nick felt a surge of energy flow through him. Landing feet away from what was left of the hydra, he took his sword and flung arcs of fire that cut through the body. He threw the sword into the body, which upon impact burst into flame. The flames were soon replaced with light.

Just like with the manticore, Nick absorbed the ball of light, feeling stronger but still fatigued. He stared at where the hydra’s body laid. He’d done it. He actually exterminated the last major threat in the Everfree. For some reason, though, he didn’t seem relieved or glad. This just meant that now he had to face the actual leaders of darkness.

Discord’s clapping brought the wolf back to reality.

“Bravo, bravo! Fantastic performance, Nick my boy,” the spirit cheered, donning a jersey that said “Number one hero” with Nick’s face below the words. “If anypony told me that babysitting you would be so entertaining, I would’ve never complained. Now we head to the major leagues.”

“Yeah, we’ll head for Tartarus tomorrow,” Nick stated plainly, heading back to the castle. The sun was setting, and even if he wanted to leave now, it would probably be best to leave with a full day ahead of them. “I’ve got another fight tonight and I want to be as rested as I can. With how hard this one was, I’ll need all my energy.”

Today was just getting better and better for Twilight and Luna. They had arrived a few hours ago in the Crystal Empire, were met by a very tired Shining Armor, found out that the baby was a powerful baby alicorn, and now were trying to stop an eternal winter from swallowing the entire empire whole.

I sure hope Nick is having a better time with the hydra. Luna thought as she blasted another another wave of snowy clouds. I haven’t sensed the use of our amulet, either meaning he’s fine or didn’t get a chance to use it. No. Nick’s alright. What I need to worry about is if Twilight can find the spell to fix all this mess.

Unknown to anypony there, this was merely a trial run for Sombra. To see how powerful he had become. The way Celestia and Luna struggled to keep his endless winter at bay, Nick had given him his strength back.

When that wolf fulfills his destiny, all of Equestria shall fall.

Author's Note

Hiya everyone!

So another chapter done, another chapter closer to the end. :fluttercry: Just to think, this story turned 1 year old last weekend. :pinkiegasp: Thank you all for the support and I hope you continue to enjoy the rest of this tale. :twilightsmile:

Heroes Don't Die

“Now this is cool,” Nick thought aloud as he looked at an exact copy of himself, who smiled and nodded.

“Just remember the more you divide, the weaker we get,” his clone cautioned. “There is strength in numbers, but committing yourself to too many things is never good.”

“How do I recall you back?”

“Simple, call us back, either aloud or in your mind.”

“How many clones can I create?”

“As many as your magic can support. And unlike with other ‘clones’ we only act on your command. No rebellious ‘Why are you in charge?’ attitude. After-all, our survival depends on you.”

“What about if I get possessed?”

“I-I don’t know the answer to that one,” the clone admitted, rubbing the back of his head.

“How did you know all the answers to my other questions if technically, you are me?”

“Don’t worry about it. Just know that we’ll have your back. You’ll understand more when we face the hydra again tonight.”

*Sigh* “Alright. Back to me you go.”

The clone nodded once more and phased into Nick, who felt the energy used to create the clone return to him. Now that he knew what his earned power was, he returned back to his preparation.

Twilight had already given him a map of Equestria, indicating where the entrance to Tartarus was. By paw it would take around a day to get to a cave in the mountains west of Ponyville. Who knew how long it would take him to navigate the underground once he got there?

Supposedly Tartarus was not just one location but several, each cluster of cells separated by an expansive labyrinth. After Tirek had escaped once, Celestia had ordered the labyrinth be created, as apparently Cerberus and the cage Tirek was contained in were not enough. It was surprising none of the other prisoners escaped. The Tree never stated explicitly, but if there were other prisoners, would he have to put them down as well?

“I’ll just wing it like I’ve been doing this whole time,” he rubbed his temples, packing the map back into his satchel. Today had been taxing, both mentally and physically. He already finished packing for the journey and just wanted to sleep. “Might as well get this encounter over with.”

Nick crawled into bed, instantly falling asleep. The environment for his final battle with the hydra began to form. For his last two encounters, Nick usually fought his defeated foes in a barren environment, similar to when he passed out. This “battleground” gave him deja vu, appearing as the swamp he just defeated the hydra in. Every detail: texture, color, smell, sound, were all present. The only thing missing? The hydra itself.

The wolf groaned as he realized he needed to play hide and seek once again. But at least this time he had some help. He visualized three copies of himself, and as the clone had told him earlier, they appeared in an instant.

Damn, do I look good.

You better believe it.

Why else do you think the princesses fancy us?

Way better than using a mirror, right?

They all laughed.

“Alright boys. Ready to take down a hydra?”

“Let’s do it!” they cheered in unison.

“Ok, we’ll use the buddy system. You two go down that hole. Me and the other clone will go down this one. If we get lucky, both of you will find the hydra and I can just call you back and resummon you. If not, be ready for us when we surface,” the original Nick explained.

“You got it boss!” the two clones replied, saluting before diving in.

Nick turned to the remaining clone.

“You ready?”

“With you all the way.”

Nodding, Nick took the lead as he plunged into the hole.

Let’s finish this.

“What a day,” Twilight flopped onto the bed next to her equally tired marefriend.

“You said it,” Luna groaned, but not too tired to grab Twilight and nuzzle her mane.”But it’s done. The Crystal Heart has been restored, once again shielding the Crystal Empire from the Frozen North. Flurry Heart has had her Crystalling, and Sunburst will be her mentor. And, Nick didn’t need to use our necklace and is fast asleep.”

Then mention of their wolfriend brought a smile to Twilight’s muzzle.

“Can we visit him?”

“I don’t see why not. I’m sure he’ll be just as glad to see us as we would him.”

It didn’t take them long to fall asleep and in an instant were teleported to Nick’s “dream”.

“Where are we?” Luna asked, having been around Equestria several times and confused as to why she didn’t recognize this place. Maybe it was somewhere on Earth?

“I think we’re in the Everfree Forest,” Twilight responded, taking another look at their surroundings. “Specifically, the bog where we were attacked by the hydra.”

As she finished speaking, a shockwave buffeted the mares.

“What was that?” they asked each other in unison. They looked around for whatever could cause such an impact, but as everything settled once again they still didn’t know.

“Could that have been the hydra?” Luna asked in awe. Not many creatures could produce such force, and in her opinion she’d choose the hydra over a dragon any day.

In response to her question, a loud bellow resonated off in the distance. However, it was too hard to discern what type of creature made it, only that it was loud and angry. They both remembered that this was Nick’s dream, and that roar was probably provoked by the wolf.

“NICK!”

As if on instinct, both mares took off, speeding towards the roar. The hydra was the first thing to come into view, due to its massive size. As they drew closer, they spotted the only thing that was important right now, Nick.

“Nick, watch out!” Twilight yelled, flapping her wings harder to get to his side.

*SMACK*

Both princesses hit some invisible barrier like bugs on a windshield.

They grumbled out their slight pain, shaking it off quickly once the hydra roared again. They used experimental punches, kicks and blasts of magic, but nothing seemed to have an effect. Calling out to the wolf was also futile, he didn’t acknowledge their presence, focused solely on his foe.

“Luna, what’s happening? Why would there be a barrier in somepony’s dream?”

“I don’t think we’re in Nick’s dream, Twilight,” Luna pondered, closing her eyes to get a better feel of the magic that surrounded them. “If anything, the magic radiating here feels like that of when Nick was unconscious after his fight with the timberwolves. This may be a memory of earlier today, but that doesn’t make sense. Why would his unconscious choose a memory instead of dreaming about the encounter?”

“Can Nick still get hurt in a memory?” Twilight worried, glancing at their wolfriend who was assuming a battle stance.

“Yes and no. If Nick was injured earlier in today’s battle, then we will see it here. But to his physical body he won’t suffer any additional damage. Also as memories are not perfect, this scene may be altered and show us details that simply did not happen. Whatever is keeping this memory in place has more control than I do. We must wait until hopefully it ends.”

“And if it doesn’t?”

“We’ll have to ‘wake’ him up. Although, that in itself can be just as dangerous.”

Earlier

“Any luck?”

“Nope.”

“Why is this hydra so hard to find?”

“We’ve spent at least 20 minutes down there. Where could it possibly be hiding?”

As a collective, Nick and his clones thought of how they could draw the hydra out of hiding. Searching was taking too long. They couldn’t use bait as they didn’t know where it would look for food.

“What if I disturb the water?” Nick asked the others. “I’ll need all my magic to create a ball of magic large enough to penetrate deep into the caves, but that may cause the hydra to appear.”

His clones nodded in agreement and phased back into the wolf. Nick closed his eyes and started charging his attack. He learned from Starlight that spells are more powerful when emotion is added to them, so naturally he thought of his mares. How they probably had a great time seeing their niece, or how happy they would be when they finally got to see each other again.

Unintentionally, having these warm, fond memories caused him to levitate slowly upwards. The ball of energy continued to grow at a steady rate. His thoughts took a sharp turn however, when he thought about how his death would impact Twilight and Luna. It started withhow would he die? Would he have time to apologize to Twilight and Luna, telling them this was the only way they could truly live in harmony? Or would he die right as the last villain fell, as his link to the darkness would be severed?

Fear, as it turns out, weakens the user’s control over magic and for Nick this was too true. He felt the projectile start to vibrate in his grasp, and as he opened his eyes it was released, hitting the surface of the water and displacing it all. The blast created a shockwave that knocked the wolf backwards. As he sat himself back up, he heard the all too familiar sound of the hydra.

From the hole, the heads emerged, a couple more than the hydra he’d previously fought. He may never know where the hydra came from, but now it was time to end this. He summoned two clones and would have bursted out laughing at the reactions his marefriends had, if he knew they were watching.

“Since when could Nick simply make copies of himself?” Twilight mused. “I thought the only way to do that was through that underground lake Pinkie knew about?”

“It might be his power gained from defeating the hydra,” Luna guessed. “Like how he gained regenerative powers from the timberwolves.”

“So we could get our own Nick?” Twilight said the first thing that came to mind, unintentionally lightening the mood.

A smile formed on Luna’s lips. “Tired of sharing one wolf?”

Twilight’s expression changed back to one of horror. “I-I didn’t mean it like that!” When an even bigger smile appeared on Luna’s face, Twilight realized her marefriend was just teasing her.

“I agree with you Twilight,” Luna spoke, glad to see the younger alicorn had calmed down a bit. “While I do enjoy our moments together as a herd, there are times that I want to be a little selfish and have Nick all to myself. We should ask him after this is over.”

Satisfied with their understanding and with growing interest of their wolfriend’s safety, they returned their focus to the battle at hand. It appeared Nick was issuing out battle orders to his clones.

“Alright, you will be a diversion. Use any magic or ideas you come up with to keep the heads busy while the other clone and I sever and cauterize the wounds. If the situation calls for it, be ready to change roles.”

“Got it!”

All three turned to face the hydra, who just like the princesses was just as perplexed at its prey dividing. Taking this to their advantage, Nick and his clone teleported away, leaving the “bait” clone with the hydra. He steeled himself, crouching low to the ground.

“Alright ugly! Let’s tango!”

With that, the clone raised a paw, conjuring a huge ball of fire and lobbing it directly at the hydra’s chest. Just like before, the hydra proved to be fire resistant, but still vulnerable to the impact of the force, to which it toppled backwards. When it finally managed to right itself up, the clone was gone. Each head looked in a different direction, trying to determine where the wolf could have gone.

Another resounding fireball brought its attention behind it.

“Come on! You gotta be faster than that if you want to eat tonight!” the clone taunted.

The creature let out a bellowing roar, before charging the wolf, trampling trees and underbrush in its rage. Little did it know that Nick and his clone had levitated up behind it and were closing in behind one of the outermost heads. Nick had already summoned his aetherial sword and brought it horizontally across the neck, to his relief, lopping off the head.

“Now!” he signaled to the clone accompanying him and with a quick flick of his paw cauterized the wound. The beast shrieked in pain, leaving another gap for the two to slice another head off. The hydra, quickly realizing that yielding to its pain would only lead to more pain and eventually death, swung its whole body around, letting its limbs flail, hoping to knock the attackers out of the air. The pair retreated back, the hydra now focusing on them. The clone now behind the hydra jumped up and tried to slash at a head, but didn’t have enough power. The hydra barely noticed it, still enraged at the Nick and his clone.

I need some more power here!

Can I just transfer my power like that?

There’s no time, just do it!

With the other clone covering him, Nick closed his eyes and felt a similar feeling to creating another clone. He opened his eyes to see the clone leaping up and slicing off a head followed by an enormous fire blast. Three down, three to go. The hydra, instead of focusing on the culprit, used its three remaining heads to focus on each wolf, not letting any out of sight.

What do we do now?

We need to attack them all at once. I’ll give the other clone another third of my power. We’ll need to time this perfectly or it’ll catch on.

The wolves circled around the hydra, the heads following their “assigned” wolf.

“What are they doing?” Twilight asked, heart racing. Seeing Nick in this state, fighting for his life, was exhilarating and barbaric at the same time. She was beginning to understand though, ever since Nick arrived she saw that not everything could be solved with just friendship. It was the optimal solution, but if they were to rid Equestria of this darkness another approach would have to be taken.

“It looks as though Nick’s planning a concerted attack, either in steps or simultaneously we’ll see,” Luna replied, equally as engrossed. The battle had brought back memories of the battles her sister and her fought, both together and against each other. She felt herself well with pride nonetheless, her and Twilight’s training had paid off. Not only that, but Nick was proving to be a formidable hero, a hero that would free them from the evil that hid in the shadows.

You two ready?

Yep!

Now!

All three had formed a triangle around the hydra and rushed the creature, which retaliated and shot its heads out at each wolf. According to plan, each wolf let the head get extremely close to themselves, causing Luna and Twilight to cry out. Right as the jaws began to close, each wolf teleported through the beast, appearing on the opposite side. In unison, they attacked the remaining heads, taking away its last defenses.

Thanks for the help boys. I’ll handle it from here.

Merging back into one, Nick summoned his aetherial sword and slashed at the body. As he did, Luna and Twilight noticed black smoke radiating off of him. When he struck the final blow, an explosion of light shot up and stuck the wolf. Twilight and Luna beat harder on the barrier but slowly stopped as the light faded away. Nick stood there unscathed, but still had the dark smoke surrounding him. It had grown thicker as well.

It’s about time you finished off that beast Sombra’s words echoed in the swamp.

“What do you want now, Sombra!?” Nick called out.

“Nothing. At least not now,” the king of darkness replied, chuckling heartily. “Can’t I congratulate a friend on a job well done?”

“I. Am. Not. Your. Friend,” Nick growled, spitting out each word.

“Well for everything you’ve done for us, I’d beg to differ.”

“Everything I did, every choice I made was to become stronger so I can rid this world of evil.”

“So courting Princess Twilight and Luna also was to defeat me?”

“Leave them out of this! This is just between the darkness and I.”

“Kind of hard to do that, now that you have bonds to them. How did they react to you being possessed by me?”

“If anything, our love is stronger because of it. So I guess I have you to thank for that. I’m having a hard time believing that all you came here for was a celebration.”

“Your persistence will get you far Nick. Yes, you’re right. I came to deliver a message from the darkness itself.”

He’s not the leader? Nick, Twilight and Luna all thought simultaneously.

“You flatter me,” answered Sombra. “No, unfortunately I’m just a pawn in this game. Well maybe more of a knight, but anyways, I come with a message as well as an offer. As you know, the stronger you get, the stronger the darkness as a whole does as well. My ‘master’ has a proposition. Leave Tirek, Chrysalis and myself be, and he’ll spare everything you love. Don’t, and they’ll destroy everything.”

“That’s your offer?”

“No that’s their offer. My offer is better.”

Nick paused before responding. “I’m listening.”

“Join forces with me. You can get rid of Tirek and Chrysalis so they are out of the way. Then together we can overthrow the darkness and you’ll have control over Equestria. You can make sure it keeps it's happy, friendly atmosphere and not have to worry about throwing your life away for a hopeless cause.”

“So I get Equestria while you get everything else? Hardly sounds fair.”

“Ah, but it is. After what those ponies did to me, it’s a fair payment. My offer stands till we meet again.”

With that, the smoke around Nick dissipated, as well as the barrier.

“Nick!”

The wolf turned to see both princesses flying towards him.

“Girls. How long were you there?”

Ignoring his question they asked him their own.

“What are you thinking, trying to make a deal with Sombra?” Luna asked first. “He’s not to be trusted and what type of deal is that, selling out Equus just to save Equestria?”

“How can you make copies of yourself?” Twilight added.

“First of all, glad to see you two as well,” Nick replied, trying to lighten the mood. It was slightly successful, earning a group hug before the mares turned back into their “you’re not getting out of this” expressions. “The clones are my power from the hydra, just like my regeneration. To answer an unasked question, from the manticore I got poison. I was not making any deals with Sombra. Just entertaining his queries so he is not on the offensive. Through that, we learned there is something even controlling him. I would never sell out an entire world just to save one country.”

“Nonetheless, we need to accompany you when you go to face each villain. We’ll take the first train back from the Crystal Empire tomorrow,” Luna stated.

“There’s no need for that,” Nick insisted. “I’ve done this much on my own. You both should take this time to prepare. We know there’s more to the darkness than we had assumed, so we’ll need to prepare Equestria for conflict to break out. Ridding the final villains will just use resources best used elsewhere.”

“Why are you so insistent that we don’t come with you Nick?” Twilight asked, a tinge of pain in her voice. “We’re a herd now. We’re supposed to stick together.”

The only way to answer that question was with the truth, something Nick had concealed ever since he arrived in Equestria. By now he was tired of keeping such a big secret, and wasn’t sure if he was still protecting Luna and Twilight by not telling them. He looked at both mares, seeing past their exterior expressions. They truly did want to help him, not that he didn’t believe them when they said as much, but he could see, feel their burning desire to lift some burden off his shoulders.

Sighing, Nick decided he had no other choice.

“Because I am expendable,” he replied, ears flat against his head.

“What? How could you say such a thing about yourself?” Twilight replied, disheartened by his response.

“That’s my role in saving Equestria. One of the first things the Tree of Harmony told me before I accepted this quest. That there would be the chance I could be killed at any point in my journey. If that is so, I can’t risk putting the both of you in such a dangerous position. Equestria needs you both. Once this is over, I’ll just be another inhabitant. I don’t even know what I’ll do when this is over.”

All three were silent for a moment, before Luna spoke up.

“Well hopefully you’ll continue to love us.”

“I would never consider stopping, but Luna please, there’s noth-”

Luna held a hoof up. “No. I refuse to believe that you are just a soldier in this fight. I’m not sure if Twilight noticed as well, but when we first met there was something about you that I had never felt before, something special. From what I’ve seen tonight, you fighting the hydra again, something nopony has tried, you are no ordinary soldier. You are the hero we need to end the darkness that plagues this world, and heroes don’t die.”

“But-”

“Luna’s right Nick,” Twilight interrupted. “You are special. Aside from Starlight and myself, I’ve never seen anypony master magic as fast as you have, and you came from a world without any magic, making the feat that more impressive. The Tree of Harmony, although we don’t fully understand it, always puts us on the right path.”

Nick saw that nothing he could say would change their minds. He understood their blind love though, that it's so easy to think that you could never lose those that are closest to you. But that was what was different between Equestria and Earth, losing everything you love is entirely possible. Sure he had shown them through his memories, but showing is different that experiencing, something he wished they didn’t have to do.

“Alright girls, you’ve convinced me,” Nick smiled, hugging them both tightly, knowing this might be the last time he’d do this. They spent the rest of the night talking about their day, how both were hectic and full of action. As the night began to wane, they all bid their farewells, Luna and Twilight telling Nick that they’ll see him in the afternoon. He held each tightly, kissing them deeply and telling them he loved them both. Once they popped out of his “dream”, Nick woke up. He got out of bed and grabbed his bag full of supplies. As he reached the doors to the castle, he looked back one more time at his “home”, probably the last time he would see it.

I’m sorry Luna and Twilight, but in this story, the hero dies.

Author's Note

Hiya everyone!

So I might've gotten sidetracked a bit and forgot I was still working on this story. :twilightblush: Not that I didn't want to finish it, but after a rough semester I wanted to avoid anything that used actual thought (video games don't count, that's fun thinking :raritywink: ) Anyway, here it is, the next chapter and the start of the final journey Nick will make. Thank you all for supporting this story and I hope I'll continue to have your support for any future projects I think of. Take care!

-Mewrilah

P.S I know the formatting looks weird, but that's because of the new fimfic "rules". "Not enough paragraphs." Heh. Never stopped me before.

Death Wish

As Nick stepped out into the night air, he felt a gentle breeze flow around him. It was definitely late, around midnight, meaning that the Ponyville Express would not be running. If Twilight could lead Cerberus back in a day, he could make it under the cover of night. Just in case it took him longer to navigate the labyrinth, he needed to leave a decoy so that Twilight and Luna wouldn’t immediately go out searching for him.

Summoning a clone, he thoroughly inspected it, just to make sure that the princesses wouldn’t suspect a thing. He asked him personal questions, to which he responded correctly and without hesitation.

“You know, if you ever wanted to check up on things we can switch places,” the clone spoke up.

“Switch places? Like my body switches locations with yours?”

“No something easier. Just change points of view. If something comes up here, I’ll let you know, you focus on being back here and we swap. I can take over what you’re doing and you can handle things with the girls.”

Nick cocked an eyebrow at the suggestion. Again, here was some useful knowledge the “tutorial” clone had neglected to mention. The clone sighed and told him they could practice now, heading inside the castle. Mentally telling him to try it, Nick closed his eyes and focused on being where the clone was, which now seemed stupid as he only knew the clone was in the castle. Also wasn’t this simply just teleporting?

“This is just a waste of - ” he opened his eyes and found he was in the castle. He had teleported.

Wait, no. He didn’t have his satchel on his body.

“See I told ya,” his clone gloated, walking in through the front doors in Nick’s original body. Honestly, it was a bit too much for Nick to process.

“Alright it worked! Now give me back my body!”

“Jeesh, there’s no need to get worked up,” the clone tutted. “Just think back to your original body. Honestly the only difference between the two is how much magic is stored in one.”

A quick switcheroo back, and Nick felt better.

“You shouldn’t worry so much boss,” the clone tried to comfort Nick. “As long as you have magic, I’ll be sustained. You can save Equestria and the girls won’t know it until you sacrifice yourself. Oh wait, that probably didn’t help.”

Nick shook his head. “At least I know that Twilight and Luna will get to spend my final days with ‘me’ instead of us being separated.”

Waving the clone goodbye and wishing each the best of luck, Nick finally headed out. There was still the issue of navigating the labyrinth, but he’d worry about that later. Celestia had told him some of the walls possessed riddles only she, her sister and the Elements could read, meaning he could as well. The riddles would open up sections of the maze to give him a more direct path to the heart of Tartarus.

Taking another quick pause to look back at his home, he shook his head and started heading southeast. He had enough supplies for a few weeks, compacted thanks to a spell Starlight showed him. It was odd to think that months before he arrived, she was considered a “villain”, going as far to almost destroying Equus all together. Yet she was given a second chance, and she made full use of it. The last human that came close to doing something of that magnitude was still hated to this day.

Perhaps that was another reason a human had to do this. The ponies were willing to give those that wronged them a second chance, i.e instead of just killing Tirek they decided to imprison him, to where he got out, caused even more destruction and then they imprisoned him again. These villains didn’t deserve a second chance. Discord enjoyed chaos, which truthfully in small amounts is not a bad thing, and was able to be reformed. He also was there before the Elements were discovered, so he was technically involved in the creation of Equus. Starlight had been hurt by the loss of a friend, and had made a bad choice in judgement about how to deal with it. Tirek, Chrysalis and Sombra were different. They intentionally planned to enslave Equestria, bringing everything under their control. Nick had a feeling there was no “second chance” with these villains, at least with Sombra and Tirek, they already had their chances. If Chrysalis tried to trick him? Well a liar can often read another’s lies.

With the moon and stars as his only source of light, Nick travelled on, taking in the silence. If he closed his eyes, it would be just like the warm summer nights back home. If work had been too stressful, or we was hung up on ideas, he’d visit the park at night and let nature inspire him. Afterall, nature was the only thing that was close to resembling perfection and balance.

As he walked, Nick realized that there would be a lot of “lasts”. He already had his last sign of affection with Twilight and Luna. His clone would still continue to show them affection but it wouldn’t be him. It would be his last time to sleep in his own bed. The last time he’d see Ponyville or the Everfree Forest, which oddly enough he’d miss the latter too. In a sense it reminded him of Earth, before and after the creatures he killed. Yes they were magical and mythical, but the whole survival of the fittest was present. None of the ponies could control it, just like nature.

After a few hours of walking, he reached the treeline. What lay ahead of him were grasslands and rocks. He looked back to the forest, as if to see if it had anything else to say.

Silly Nick, trees can’t talk.

Nick jumped at the sudden break of silence and whirled around towards the “voice”, but saw no one. Reminded of a certain spirit, he rolled his eyes.

“What are you doing up so early Discord?”

The draconequus materialized in front of the wolf, sipping a cup of tea, literally. “I could ask you the same question, my canine friend,” he replied, dipping his saucer in the tea cup and munching on it like a cookie. “Would you like some breakfast before you continue on to Tartarus?”

“I suppose it’d be good to eat before trying to navigate the labyrinth,” Nick sat down and opened up his bag.

“Uh, uh, uh,” Discord tsked, floating Nick’s bag back onto him and summoning a continental breakfast buffet in front of them. “It’ll be on me,” he chuckled, turning into the table that held all the delicious items.

Nick was about to remark but his eyes fell on something that was simply captivating, a guilty pleasure, something forbidden in Equestria.

Bacon.

Nick grabbed several plates of the heart attack inducing, cholesterol increasing yumminess along with waffles, pancakes, eggs and sausage. There was only so much vegetarian meals he could handle, and being able to eat meat had never brought him so much joy.

He attacked his food, but at the same time savoring each bite.

“Thank you so much Discord,” Nick said with genuine appreciation. “Why the sudden niceness to me?” He paused, looking at the crispy piece of pig belly he floated towards his mouth. “Is this poisoned?”

Discord drew a claw to his chest. “Why would I try to kill the hero of Equestria?”

“You know what I mean. Is this gonna change my fur pink? Give me a funny voice? Give me hallucinations?”

“Can’t I just want to do something nice for a friend?”

“I thought you didn’t want to be friends with someone who is going to die,” Nick looked critically at the spirit, resuming his feasting.

“Well since I’m friends only with immortal ponies, why not have a mortal friend? Afterall, your marefriend is always excited to learn new things about friendship. Why not experience what it’s like to lose a friend.”

Nick suddenly lost his appetite. “That is something no one: pony, human or draconequus should experience. So thanks for bringing up such joyful memories. Thank you for breakfast, Discord, but I need to get going. Make sure Twilight and Luna are taken care of when I’m gone.”

“Don’t think you’re getting rid of me that fast Nick,” Discord teleported in front of him. “If you think I’m going to just let you have all the fun in saving Equestria, then you don’t know me at all.”

“Fun?” Nick attacked. “Fun?! You think facing powerful villains and some unknown entity, in which the only way to defeat it is to sacrifice yourself is fun?!”

“Sounds smashing.”

“Look Discord,” Nick sighed. “I don’t have time for your games right now. Do whatever you want, but just don’t get in my way. I just want all of this to be over with, like jumping into the pool.”

“You’re comparing your death to fun!” Discord accused.

“Goodbye Discord,” the wolf shrugged him off, continuing on his journey.

There was a click and then a tug at Nick’s hind leg. Annoyed, the wolf glanced back to see Discord had chained himself to his leg.

“Trust me Nick, you’ll need my help,” Discord spoke in a more serious tone.

For whatever reason, the Spirit of Chaos was intent on helping Nick, and as such he didn’t see any other way of changing Discord’s mind.

“Alright you can come, but the chains won’t be necessary,” he sighed. Once they were magicked away, the draconequus popped up at his side, full exploring gear on his back.

“Why do you want to help so much Discord?” Nick finally decided ask once they were on their way again. “Wouldn’t you rather, I dunno, cause some chaos elsewhere or do something less… good?”

“Normally yes,” Discord replied. “But you’ve inspired me.” After getting a dirty look from the wolf, he continued. “Pinkie Pie promise! Yesterday when you were fighting the hydra, I realized you were the real deal. Normally the hero always knows that there’s a happy end waiting for them, with the fair maiden, fame and fortune. You on the other hand know the exact opposite. In saving this world, you sacrifice your life and lose everything. Yet you went at that hydra with all your might, never hesitating.”

“But I did hesitate,” Nick admitted. “Had you not warned me, my quest would’ve already been over.”

“Everypony has their doubts, it’s whether you let them control your actions that’s important.”

The draconequus didn’t appear to be specious, every word rang sincere and heartfelt. Satisfied that he was going to help and not hinder, Nick accepted Discord’s help. Maybe they would find a way to completely resist Sombra’s possession.

I know Harmony told me not to interfere, but I’ve truly come to like Nick. Afterall, he gave that wonderful explanation as to why I deserved a second chance and understands a little chaos is actually healthy. Plus he’s not like those other “heroes” she summoned. If only he knew what he was up against.

The Crystal Empire, for the first time, was treated to the sister’s raising and lowering of the sun and moon. It was a welcomed addition after what was a brutal but well celebrated Crystalling.

“I’m glad you all were here for both the good and the bad of Flurry’s Crystalling,” a worn out, disheveled Shining Armor thanked the princesses and the Elements. “I’m not sure what would’ve happened if you all weren’t here.”

“I’m just happy we were able to get everything back in order,” an equally weary Celestia smiled. “There was something strange about those winter storms. Something familiar about them.”

“Well as long as the love of the Crystal Ponies is strong, the Crystal Empire will be protected from the Frozen North,” Cadance cheerfully reassured. She turned to her other aunt and sister-in-law. “But enough with our goodbyes. I can tell you both want to get back to Ponyville and see Nick.” The blush on both their faces confirmed her assumption, causing everypony to laugh.

“Yes, and also make sure he doesn’t do anything drastic,” Luna replied. “He’s defeated the hydra, and now wants to take on Tirek alone.”

Now this was news to the ponies gathered, but Luna expected their reactions. “We do have his word, however. Once we get back to Ponyville, all of us will accompany him to Tartarus.”

“We should come as well,” Shining and Cadance insisted.

Twilight shook her head. “You two have a foal to protect. And we still don’t know the whereabouts of Sombra and Chrysalis. That was part of the reason Nick decided to stay in Ponyville, in case one of them decided to attack while we were gone. We can’t leave the Crystal Empire vulnerable, not with what happened yesterday.”

The parents both nodded their heads in understanding. “Alright. Now that everything is somewhat back to normal, we’ll increase our guard patrols of the areas around the Empire. We’ll hope you all stay safe.”

Promising they would, the group bade them a final goodbye and boarded the train. Once everypony was settled and the train departed, Twilight and Luna relaxed slightly. They needed to since once they arrived in Ponyville they’d be thrust back in the action. Nick’s enthusiasm was understandable, he was finally facing off against villains that were a major threat to Equestria. Despite his accomplishments so far, he still needed help in defeating each one. None of them were able to be defeated on their own, a lesson learned by Twilight when she faced off against Sombra. Had Spike not been there to interrupt the mirror’s spell, she’d be trapped down there for who knows how long.

“What are you thinking about?” Luna asked her marefriend, the memories strong enough to show on Twilight’s face.

“Just how much Nick needs us as we need him,” Twilight sighed. “I don’t know if it’s a human thing or just Nick’s personality, but none of the villains were defeated alone. I always had my friends at my side, and I believe that support is what truly represents the magic of friendship.”

Luna nodded her head. “When Tia and I fought both Tirek and Sombra, that was the only way we defeated them. We fought together. Our powers alone are strong, the Elements had to be used to keep Nightmare Moon banished, if not we may have continued fighting until all of Equestria was destroyed.”

“Luna,” Twilight said in a comforting voice.

“It’s alright Twilight,” Luna smiled. “I speak of my former self as a lesson to us all, not a self lamentation. While it sometimes hurts to reflect on the past, ignoring it entirely is just as bad. But going back to the matter at hand. You are completely correct, Nick needs to understand that he’s no longer alone, that he has us, your friends, my sister, Cadance, Shining Armor, all ready to fight alongside him.”

The rest of the train ride was filled with small talk, both between the two mares along with everypony else on the train, recounting the events of yesterday, asking for more details about Nick’s battle with the hydra, or just how the herd was doing.

“Aw, how come Nick gets to have all the fun,” Rainbow sighed after Twilight finished retelling what happened last night. “He gets to fight baddies awake and asleep.”

“Isn’t that what you do as well?” Luna puzzled, remembering Rainbow’s “dream” when the Tantabus got loose.

“Well yeah, but his actually count,” the pegasus responded. “Plus he gains their powers. How awesome is that?!”

“He is pretty awesome,” Twilight smiled. “When we first met he barely understood the basic concepts of magic. In a few short months, he’s taking down dangerous creatures and now preparing to face the villains that have threatened Equestria.”

That lead to another whole topic. What would their roles be when they faced the villains alongside the wolf? Apparently their magic was only a temporary fix to these problems, while Nick’s was permanent. Would there still be friendship problems once this “darkness” was gone? Or would they now just be normal ponies, no more need for the Elements of Harmony?

These questions would have to be answered later as the train just arrived at the depot. The wolf in question was also there, happily waving at them. Everypony departed the train, save Celestia who needed to get back to Canterlot. She trusted that Luna and Twilight along with the Elements would be enough to accompany Nick to Tartarus. She bade them all farewell from an open window and the train rolled out of the station.

“Glad to see you all back safe and sound,” Nick formally greeted the arrivals. “From what Twilight and Luna were telling me, you had your hands -er- hooves full in the Crystal Empire.”

The group was too tired to notice the clone’s slip up.

“And then sum,” Applejack chuckled. “From what Twilight and Princess Luna told us, ya were pretty busy yourself. That’s a fight ah’d love to have seen.”

Nick shook his head, “Nah. At times it got pretty messy. Both for me and the hydra. Thankfully nothing too bad that my regeneration couldn’t heal. I bet you’re all tired. Why not depart for Tartarus tonight, after we’ve all had a nap?”

This caught Twilight’s and Luna’s attentions.

“Last night, you were adamant about heading to Tartarus ASAP,” Twilight reminded him. “Why the sudden change in pace?”

“Well I was adamant about going by myself,” the wolf explained. “But since we’re all going together, why make you tired mares make such a journey when you just got here. Besides we can all take a nap in the castle. I missed waking up between you this morning.”

“Ugh that’s it, I’m listening to the wolf,” Rainbow gagged. “See you all tonight!”

The group laughed and accepted Nick’s proposition. At sunset they would meet at Twilight’s castle, where Luna’s chariot would take them to Tartarus . They’d deal with Tirek and be back in Ponyville before 10ish.

They all separated, Nick escorting his mares back to the castle.

“So, the new baby foal is an alicorn?” Nick started the small talk, just as intrigued as when everypony learned about that.

Luna nodded. “Yes, the first foal born alicorn to date. She’s also quite a hoofful, the main reason we had such an eventful trip on what would’ve been a relaxing visit.”

Nick laughed. “I guess I’d better be careful with both of you then,” he commented. “I don’t think Ponyville could handle a baby alicorn.”

Both mares smirked at him, causing the wolf to realize what he just said, and blush.

“Sorry,” he meekly spoke. “I didn’t mean to that get off topic.”

Luna leaning into him said otherwise. “I’d say you got on the right topic. The train ride to the Crystal Empire gave Twilight and I some time to talk about our future.”

Nick looked to Twilight who smiled and nodded, but not without a slight blush as well. She joined Luna and leaned on Nick’s other side.

“What about our future?” Nick repeated, curiosity building.

“Well, let’s just say about matters that might be best not discussed in public,” Luna replied cryptically.

With a nod to Twilight, both alicorn’s horns lit up and all three popped out of sight.

Meanwhile, the real Nick and Discord had reached the final riddle. Nick had to hand it to Celestia for thinking of creative riddles. Some opened sections of wall, leading them to the next riddle. Others were placed at splits in the corridor, the correct answer leading them down the right one. This one, however, would unlock the doors that led to Tirek’s holding cell.

“What belongs to you, yet others use it more than you do?”

“My money,” the wolf muttered. “Funny how they never had any when I asked.”

“Oh don’t be so pessimistic Nick,” Discord scolded him. “No need to see the glass as half empty,” he snapped his claws and Nick was stuck in a large wine glass half full.

“I don’t see this glass as half full,” Nick replied. “I see it as I’m all wet. Enough playing around, let's just solve this last one.”

Releasing Nick from his intoxicating prison, Discord went to work on solving the word puzzle. Nick was glad that Discord had tagged along. Being the Spirit of Chaos, the draconequus loved a good riddle. Without him, it would’ve taken longer to get through the maze.

What belongs to me? Well there’s always material things, but I’m more likely to use them than others would. Time? No, that technically doesn’t belong to anyone. What abstract thing could someone own?

“Ooh I got it!” the draconequus jumped with glee. “Tia always did have a way with words.”

“Alright, then what is it?” Nick asked after a few minutes of silence.

“At least try Nick, that’s the fun of it, being able to guess the answer!”

“This isn’t fun.”

“Not if you don’t make it fun. I’ll give you a hint: your marefriends use it a lot.”

Nick’s mind went to a dirty place for a second, but realized the herd hadn’t actually done anything yet. It was weird, he could also imagine them stroking his fur, their lips on his. He shook the feeling off. Now wasn’t the time to fantasize.

“Well we do use pet names - is that it? Name?”

With the vocal command, the doors grudgingly opened. They both entered a massive cavern, at least it felt like it was after being crammed into narrow corridors. A set of stone stairs led to a primitive looking cage surrounded by a cool looking rock face. The most noticeable thing about the room was the instant rise in temperature. While not unbearable, it was a sharp contrast from the otherwise cool, cavelike atmosphere. Looking down it was easy to see the cause of the change in warmth, lakes and rivers of hot magma flowed through the crevasses.

A low growl interrupted further appraisal of the prison. Standing guard at the foot of the stairs was Cerberus, the legendary three headed dog.

Damn. I forgot he was still guarding this place. I can’t just kill him, he’s actually on our side.

“Easy boy,” Nick calmly spoke, taking care not to appear threatening. “We’re just here to pay a visit to Tirek.”

Despite being the same species, Cerberus didn’t understand a single word spoken. After failing to guard Tirek once, he was determined not to let the villain escape again. Unless it was Princess Celestia, Luna or the Elements themselves, nopony would be allowed near the prisoner.

Seeing as the dog wasn’t budging, Nick racked his brains for a way to convince Cerberus to let them pass. Twilight led him with a squeaky ball, but he didn’t have any form of distraction, at least that’s what he thought. Rummaging through his satchel, Nick found something he’d completely forgotten about : a bone from the manticore. He thought it was odd that the creature was the only one to leave something behind, but now it made sense the purpose of it.

He pulled it out slowly, not wanting Cerberus to mistake it for a weapon and waved it in the air.

“Oh Cerberus! Who wants a delicious bone? After being such a good, loyal dog, you deserve it.”

All three heads started drooling at the snack. Nick smiled that it actually worked.

“Alright now. Let us pass and I’ll give each of you the bone,” he bargained.

The heads looked at each other and came to an agreement. Cerberus stepped to the side, allowing access to the stairs. In exchange, Nick divided up the bone, which had grown significantly during the exchange and floated a piece to each head. Both parties satisfied, Nick and Discord proceeded up the steps while Cerberus enthusiastically gnawed on the bone.

As they ascended the steps, Nick felt something touch his cheek, something soft but he wasn’t sure what. He shrugged it off, probably just his imagination.

Discord and Nick continued to climb towards the top, where their prey was waiting. Ways of how to “defeat” Tirek flashed through his mind. Would he give the villain a chance to fight? Or just strike him down on the spot? Would he even have the chance to choose? From what he remembered in his dream, Tirek was able to absorb his magic and grow stronger. He’d need to be careful in his proximity to him, not knowing if that cage fully disabled his abilities.

What Nick saw at the top actually disappointed him. In his dream, Tirek was weak, but didn’t appear this battered. It was like they caged an old man, enervated and pathetic. With his back turned towards him, Nick got a good look at the battle scars on Tirek’s armor and arms. There were scorch marks, deep cuts, things that reminded Nick that this was still a powerful villain.

“Ah, the Element of Hope finally arrives,” the withered centaur mused, propping himself up and turning to meet his guests. “Oh and the traitor accompanies him as well.”

“Hmph. Bold words coming from the villain that betrayed me.”

“I could already feel the -ugh- goodness in your soul. When you allowed those ponies to reform you, that’s when you chose their side. No matter what you believed, what you told yourself, you would always be good. You are the traitor for allowing me to grow stronger, trying to convince yourself that you could still be evil.”

“Now our hero here is a different story,” Tirek turned towards Nick. “Although he may have been summoned here to do ‘good’, there’s just as much darkness in him as well.”

“Yeah, so I can absorb your powers and purge Equestria from the darkness,” Nick added.

“Ah yes, according to the Tree of Harmony,” Tirek nodded, a grin on his face. “Tell me, Nick. Did the Tree mention another way of ‘cleansing’ the darkness?” Nick’s surprised expression answered him. “Of course she wouldn’t. She never fully explains her decisions. Of course the method won’t be as efficient as the one she told you, but on the flip side you get to live.”

“Why would you tell me this? Shouldn’t you be trying to convince me to give into my darker urges, join your side?”

The centaur let out another chuckle. “No, that’s more Sombra’s or Chrysalis’ tactics. I was known for my power, not my cunning. Also, after being beat a second time, I know that those blasted Elements will be strong enough to defeat the darkness every time, no matter how confident Sombra feels. But I digress. You can beat the darkness, but instead of banishing it, just keep it contained.”

“Contained?” Nick quirked his brow.

“Imprisoned, just like I am. Locked away and the key thrown away. While it is miserable being down here, it’s better than being banished. Imagine being in the state of existing and not existing at the same time, drifting away into madness. Actually, that’s exactly what happened to Sombra, although the sister’s powers were not enough to fully banish him.”
“So, you know you can’t stop me which is why you’re offering an alternative way to ‘save’ Equestria?”

“Precisely,” the wrinkled villain wheezed. “Also, I’ll eventually die here, can’t really say the same for being banished.”

Nick contemplated everything Tirek said. The first thought that crossed his mind was that he was lying, some ulterior motive for him to not completely destroy the darkness. Then again it seemed plausible. He’d been beat twice by the same Elements, even after possessing the magic of all four alicorn princesses. But even despite all that power, the magic of friendship was too “innocent” to take a life. It would be a constant tug-of-war, trying to balance good and evil.

“Well, it looks like you get your wish today Tirek,” Nick finally spoke, his eyes closed.

“What wish is that?” Tirek calmly asked.

“Death,” Nick’s eyes flew open, and Tirek could see they had changed to express his “darker” side. Despite his outer exterior, saying that one word still sent a shiver down Nick’s spine. He wouldn’t have changed into this form had he not decided how he’d carry it out. Like he said earlier to Luna and Twilight, he was a soldier. This was one of those times that he couldn’t let his emotions control him.

Seizing the cage in his magic, Nick levitated it up in the air. He hovered it over the edge, pausing.

“Any last words, Tirek?”

He laughed. “I knew you had it in you hero! Maybe the darkness has a chance afterall!”

Shaking his head, Nick hurled the cage straight down towards the magma. He and Discord watched as the cage slowly sank into the bubbling fluid, Tirek’s yowls of pain echoing through the cavern. As the top of the cage melted away, it was clear the villain had been killed. A puff of smoke shot up from where the cage landed and hit Nick in the chest, knocking him down. He felt a surge of power rush through him and was able to get back up once it stopped. Seeing as the villain had not resurrected, the wolf breathed a sigh of relief.

“Well at least that’s over with,” Nick smiled, but staggered again when he heard his name being called.

Nick! Can you hear me?! We got trouble back here at the castle!

What type of trouble?

Whatever you just did freaked Twilight and Luna out. There’s no time to explain, just get over here!

Alright, I’ll be there shortly. Follow Discord when you get here.

“Discord, something happened with my clone so I’m going back to Ponyville. He’s going to take over my body, and I’ll need you to get us out of here and as close as you can to the Badlands. Chrysalis is our next target.”

“Oh alright, I suppose I can let you have all the fun, even though I should be there in all that chaos,” the draconequus winked.

“When it’s not an emergency, I’ll let you take care of it,” Nick reassured him.

With their “plan” in place, Nick closed his eyes and thought of his clone, inside Twilight’s castle.

When Nick reopened his eyes, he could only see smoke. Black and thick. It didn’t have a smell nor did he feel any heat nearby, so there wasn’t a fire. He blinked his eyes rapidly, wondering if they were playing a trick on him.

“It looks like he may be possessed again,” Luna’s voice cut through the smoke.

“What do we do though?” Twilight worried.

He could hear them hold their breath as he looked in the direction of each one.

“Nick, please. Fight it. We know you’re strong enough,” Twilight pleaded.

Nick noticed that it actually wasn’t Sombra controlling him. This was an entirely different feeling. Not knowing what was possessing him made it hard to figure out how to get rid of it.

“Careful Twilight,” Luna warned. “We don’t know what we’re dealing with here.”

“But he’s just standing there, he must be trying to fight Sombra off. Isn’t there something we can do?”

“The best we can do is place a barrier around him to prevent him from hurting us or himself.”

The smoke thinned slightly, giving Nick some better clarity. He could make out the silhouettes of both mares. A flash of light cut through some of the smoke and he heard a low hum.

Maybe if I bash against the shield, it’ll release its hold on me.

Rushing forward, he rammed into the barrier. The girls let out a gasp, but he also felt some of the darkness fade away.

Sorry girls, but this seems to be the only way.

He continued thrashing about, slowly breaking free.

“He’s definitely gotten stronger,” Luna grimaced as she focused on maintaining the shield.

“I’ll help,” Twilight said, casting her own magic to mix with Luna’s. “How long do we need to keep this up?”

“Until either Nick subdues the darkness or exhausts himself.”

Almost there. Nick gritted his teeth, preparing for one final lunge. As he hit the barrier, he felt it give way, both Twilight and Luna grunting at being knocked back. He opened his eyes, the smoke finally gone, but the sight of both mares down, caused his heart to sink.

“Luna! Twilight!” he cried, rushing over to their sides. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

“It’s ok Nick,” Luna moaned as she got up. “I didn’t know you had that in you,” she joked.

“We’re not fragile,” Twilight replied. “I’ve taken hits that strong from Tirek.”

When she said that, it made sense. By absorbing Tirek’s magic, he must’ve also absorbed his soul. That’s why it felt different. He could only shiver at the thought of what would’ve happened if he couldn’t win back control.

“I’m sorry,” he said again.

“Really Nick, we’re ok,” Luna reassured him. “Sombra possessed you. You’re not to blame.”

“That wasn’t Sombra,” Nick faintly replied.

“That wasn’t Sombra?” Twilight repeated, concern clear in her voice. “Then who was it?”

“Tirek,” Nick looked down. “I’m sorry girls. I thought this way you’d still be safe and we could spend time together, but now I see this will only put you in harm’s way.”

“What in Equestria are you talking about Nick?” Luna asked, annoyed at the lack of information he was giving them.

He looked at both mares, trying to find the right words. If he simply repeated what he said last night, he’d get the same response.

“I-I took care of Tirek without you,” Nick admitted.

“What do you mean by ‘took care of’?” Twilight asked, then realization hit her. “You mean-”

“Yes, he should no longer be a threat to Equestria, but apparently what just happened proved me wrong.”

“But how?” Twilight was more confused. “How could you have done that, when you were here with us the whole time? Even if you left early in the morning you wouldn’t have time to get back to meet us.”

“The magic behind it is complicated, but this is my clone’s body. I left him behind while I travelled to Tartarus. He was supposed to keep you both busy so you wouldn’t go rushing off after me. My real body is still in Tartarus, but I’m able to change my perspective to the clone’s.”

Luna stayed quiet for a while, although there were tears forming in her eyes.“Even though you promised you’d wait for us you still took off without us? Not only that, but you decided to trick us as well?” Luna choked softly, trying to hold back her emotions. Even after all they had faced, all the time they spent together, he didn’t trust them or feel that they could help.

“Luna-”

“WHY!?!” she yelled, closing her eyes shut. “WHY DO YOU HAVE TO GO OFF ON YOUR OWN?! DO YOU THINK THAT BECAUSE YOU’RE THE ‘CHOSEN ONE’ THAT YOU DON’T NEED TO DEPEND ON US ANYMORE!? THAT YOU STILL NEED TO PROVE YOU’RE WORTHY OF US?! CAUSE YOU DON’T!! YOU ALREADY HAVE, AND NOT JUST BY BEING THE ‘HERO’!”

Nick and Twilight were stunned by the change in Luna’s facade. Being the calm one whenever there was a stressful situation had taken its toll. Now she needed to vent and nopony was gonna stop her.

She took a deep breath, trying to control herself. Yelling would just lead to a sore throat.

“Do you remember our first meeting?” she almost whispered.

How could he forget? After a dream like that, she came to his aid. Nick just nodded, figuring Luna didn’t wanna hear a peep from him.

“Do you remember what you said?”

That part was a little fuzzy, and he shamefully shook his head.

“Then maybe you didn’t mean it,” Luna snarked. Of course she didn’t mean it, but she was hurt. “You told me that you appreciated me. Nopony besides my sister had ever said that to me. They’d thank me, but never went so far as to say that they appreciated what I do. That’s why I developed a feelings for you. Then when I was tending to your wounds and you said you loved me, that was the first time my heart fluttered. Then when we formed our herd, that was the second happiest day of my life. I was in constant fear that it would all be ripped away from me at any moment, that it was all just a dream. I understand you’ve been hurt by losing those close to you, but even then I can’t say I know exactly how you feel. I was able to to get my loved ones back. But I can promise you this, you won’t lose anything anymore. Twilight and I will find a way to make you live longer, just like us. There has been research done on different spells to increase longevity.”

All of it broke Nick’s heart. He never wanted to hurt either one of them, part of the reason he tried to keep his distance in the first place. To him it was like losing Sabrina all over again. Nick walked over to the still sniffling princess, holding a paw to her cheek, wiping away the tears.

“I’m sorry Luna. I never meant to hurt either one of you,” he looked at both her and Twilight, beckoning her over. “You’re right. I was - am afraid of losing both of you, but more importantly, hurting you more by you losing me. It’s something that will not go away, no matter how hard you bury it. That’s why I tried to leave the clone behind, so that way I’d still be with you no matter what happened. But now I see that doing that was wrong.”

He hugged both of them tightly, Luna’s shudders fading away.

“I love both of you as much as life itself, you know that right?”

They nodded. He stepped away, getting a good look at both of them. The last one.

“Then understand that I’m doing this for both of you. It’s better to hurt now when I have control than when I don’t. Goodbye, my loves.”

Before either could react, Nick teleported himself and his clone back to Tartarus.

“NICK!”

Author's Note

:trollestia: Luna finally snapped. But it's good to vent once in a while right? :twilightblush: In case any of you were wondering, the reason Tirek's death was quick was mainly due to the lack of reasonable options. Doesn't really make sense for Nick to give him some power to make it more of a "fair" fight and potentially lose. It also ties in to what Tirek said right before he was dropped, that Nick embraced his darker side by killing a defenseless opponent. If you have any more questions, feel free to leave a comment. Up next, bug queen is going down and probably more mushy stuff. :raritywink:

Revelations

When Nick got back to his body, he saw Discord had come through on his promise. They were out of Tartarus and appeared to be in the desert.

“Ah good, you’re back!” Discord greeted Nick. “How’d things go with the princesses?”

Nick, still angry and sad that he did what he did, shook his head. “I’d rather not talk about it. I appreciate your help Discord, I really do. You saved so much time in Tartarus, but right now I just want to be alone. You can go back to Ponyville or do what you want, I can handle everything from here.”

“What part of ‘You’re not having all the fun’ did you not understand? Maybe we should get your ears checked,” Discord said, snapping his claws. He had the full doctor outfit along with a flashlight. He then shrunk down and hopped into Nick’s ear, a whole bunch of clanging and machinery noises coming out of Nick. Discord appeared out of Nick’s other ear, wiping his “hands” off and transforming back to normal size.

“Ears are clean, but had a little dust in your brain,” he gave the wolf’s bill of health.

“Discord this is not a laughing matter,” Nick shook his head. “I just want to be left alone.”

“What, because you had to make a tough decision? Or that you couldn’t see other solutions to your problems?”

“What do you know about making tough decisions?!” Nick snapped back. “Tell me one tough decision that you’ve had to make? Oh, maybe just how much chaos you should cause? You couldn’t over do it or else you’d might break some pony’s mind and they couldn’t enjoy it.”

“You’re right, I have no experience in making tough decisions,” Discord calmly replied. “That’s reserved for the hero. It’s always the hero having to make the hard choices, and also living with them. I mean, didn’t you realize that when you first accepted your role?”

Nick paused his retort. Discord was right, again. He didn’t think about how hard the journey would be, just about the end result. He figured it would be challenging, but not this hard. He sat down, bringing his paws to his face.

“You’re right Discord,” he sighed, rubbing his temples. “I should have figured that there would be mental tests as well as physical ones. What do I do now?”

Discord smiled at Nick’s admittance. “Well of course I’m right. I’m the omnipotent, benevolent, charming and handsome Spirit of Chaos!” he boasted. Knowing that Nick needed help, he quickly transitioned into the role of mentor. “Anyway, it’s too late to turn back now, you’ve already killed Tirek, which has started a chain of events which even I don’t know how they will exactly end. You do still have a choice, just like Tirek mentioned. You can go off on your own and banish all the darkness, sacrificing yourself in the process and save Equestria. Or, you can reconcile with your marefriends, find a way to contain the darkness, and live, but at the price of leaving Equestria at the risk of them rising back to power.”

“So why wouldn’t the Tree of Harmony give me that second choice? Why would she purposefully send me to my death when there was a less severe choice?”

“I don’t know, why don’t you ask her? I don’t try to understand what she’s thinking in those roots of hers. My best guess is that way, she wouldn’t have to look for another hero to take your place when you die, of old age or trying to contain the darkness.”

“How could you make that kind of inference?” Nick was now curious as to how omniscient Discord actually was.

“Me and my big mouth,” the draconequus facepawed, his mouth growing comically large compared to his body. “You were never supposed to find out, but I guess you deserve to know.” He poofed two logs and a campfire, despite it being a few hours till sunset. He gestured for the wolf to sit.

“Now where to begin?” Discord pondered. “I guess how all of this started. After the defeat of Tirek, the last vessel of darkness, I was summoned by the Tree of Harmony. Although Twilight, her friends, even Tia and Luna forgave me, Harmony still saw to it that I was punished for risking the future of Equestria.”

“Yeah, but the Elements still defeated him right? Was there really any danger when they’d always come through?”

“Of course there was, considering each time they ‘saved the day’, it was some deus ex machina or just plain luck that was doing the actual work. Nightmare Moon was the only one they managed to defeat without any help. If Celestia didn’t have the foresight to actually use your marefriend’s friendship reports to boost her morale, she would’ve left Ponyville and I would’ve won. I should’ve known better and imprisoned her, oh well. Spike really was the hero of the Crystal Empire, snapping Twilight out of her trance in front of Sombra’s cursed mirror. Chrysalis was defeated by the Elements, but if Cadance hadn’t helped Twilight and herself get out of the caves under Canterlot, everypony wouldn’t have found out the truth till it was too late. Then there’s Tirek. He gave me the last key to a chest created by the Tree herself. Had I not betrayed them or if he didn’t give me it, he’d be reigning right now. Even Starlight was only stopped when Twilight was able to diplomatically convince her how she was in the wrong. If that overpowered mare had won, I’d be bored with the Equestria she’d created.”

“So what does that have to do with your punishment?” Nick now seeing the pattern.

“Well the Tree didn’t want Equestria’s fate to be left to chance so she decided to find a creature from another dimension that would rid this world of any evil once and for all.”

“Isn’t that just as risky?” Nick was now bemused.

“Like I said, I will never understand the workings of a female mind. It’s way more bewildering than any chaos I can conjure,” Discord shrugged. “Maybe I should recruit a female assistant,” he stroked his goatee.

“Back to the topic at hand,” Nick reminded his companion. “How come it seems like I’m the first ‘hero’ to have come here? Celestia herself said that the gem can only pick those ‘pure of heart’.”

“That’s where I came in,” Discord grinned. “Being the spirit of chaos, one of my greatest powers is the ability to transverse multiple dimensions. After all, why should only one dimension get special treatment? If a hero failed, I’d simply teleport the Tree and myself to a parallel dimension and we’d start all over.”

“So you just doomed the previous dimension to its fate?” Nick realized in horror what just being there meant.

“Oh you heroes and your ethics,” Discord raspberried. “It was one of many, a dime a dozen. Some die out and others adapt. At least with this, once we finally solved the problem all other realities will cease to exist, since a major component is missing.”

“So because each time you try out a ‘hero’, it branches off the main stem and thus, the ‘good’ reality is preserved until the ‘right solution’ is found and purifies it from the mistakes.”

“Exactly!” Discord clapped. “Impressive you could keep up with all that.”

“Still one question: Why didn’t you tell the other heros about this? Surely this would’ve helped them in their journey.”

“No, it wouldn’t have,” Discord sighed. “The outcome of that dimension was purely up to the hero, the only flaw in the Tree’s plan. Out of all the choices, humans seemed to be the best, but were so unpredictable. Your race can be both kind and cruel, but it depends on the individual. We couldn’t pick purely good creatures, since they cannot kill, just like what we have here in Equestria with most ponies. Those that do have bad in them change to that extreme, not able to find the balance. Obviously we couldn’t pick purely bad creatures as well.”

“And you can’t do it, because like Tirek said, once you made your choice to reform, you became pure good as well.”

“I like to consider myself, chaotic good,” Discord chuckled, a pair of black shades popping onto his snout.

“So what you’re telling me is that all the human’s before me chose to be evil? That is both depressing and somewhat doesn’t surprise me,” Nick sighed.

“Well they faced the same decisions you had. The Tree told them they would have to die in order to save Equestria, while the villains told them what you’ve heard.”

“Why didn’t you tell them what you’re telling me?”

“It wouldn’t have changed a thing. They were already headed down the path to the dark side.”

Nick groaned. “So, you think I have a better chance at saving Equestria?”

“Slightly, yes,” Discord nodded. “Your past plays a good part in those chances, but I can’t tell until the final decision comes. Each journey has varied, but yours has been the most interesting. The humans end up in relationships just like yours, and not all of them were male, but by this point they’d already have taken their relationships to the next level, if you get my drift. You’re the only one that tried to end your relationship.”

Nick blushed at that mention, thinking that in another reality, Luna and Twilight had loved another human, maybe at the same time, maybe separately, he honestly didn’t want to know. This made him wonder how ‘special’ he really was.

“So pretty much, if I decide to not sacrifice myself, I’ll be stuck in a living hell?” Nick summarized. “Just knowing that, sacrificing myself sounds like the obvious choice.”

“You would think, but we won’t know until you are actually presented with that choice. Anyway
enough talk, we got another villain to take down,” Discord stretched. “Also, she will be toughest as her throne nullifies all magic besides changeling’s. I’m curious as to how you’ll approach it.”

“Instead of just teleporting us directly to her fortress, can we travel there on paw and hoof? I’ll need some time and details from you to figure out how to infiltrate probably a heavily guarded place if my dreams were accurate,” Nick asked of the draconequus.

“It’s all fine with me,” Discord replied. “If it means you’re the one to break this never ending cycle, take all the time you want.”

With a new plan in place as well as a new outlook on his role in Equestria, the two continued on. Both thinking: How is this going to end?

Luna stamped her hoof again. It had been half an hour since Nick “disappeared”, and they were waiting for her sister’s carriage. She still couldn’t believe that after she poured her heart out to Nick, he still went off on his own. Then there were his words that haunted her. It’s better to hurt now when I have control than when I don’t. What did he mean by that other than he was still hiding something from them?

Twilight wasn’t faring any better. At first she was just shocked, how convincing and unnerving the likeness of Nick’s clone was. From that point on she wouldn’t be sure if the Nick she was talking to was the real one. Now she was just sobbing, for the same reasons Luna was furious, her friends trying to comfort her to the best of their abilities.

“Why in tarnation would Nick just up and leave without us?” Applejack rubbed her friend’s back. “We’re the Elements of Harmony, we’ve faced these villains before and were put in danger many times. Why would this be any different?”

“Unless of course he’s an agent of this so called ‘darkness’,” Rainbow Dash growled. “What if Sombra possessing him was actually Nick just being a vessel to that creep? You guys said he even thought Tirek had possessed him. Makes me regret not clobbering him when I had the chance!”

“Rainbow Dash! The last thing Twilight or Princess Luna needs is you criticizing Nick,” Rarity scolded, box of tissues floating at her side for when Twilight stopped crying. “I agree that what Nick did was selfish and irresponsible, but right now we need to show both of them our support and try to track him down for answers.”

“We- we don’t e-even know … wh-wh-where he went,” Twilight sobbed louder. Luna broke her concentration at being furious with Nick to be at her marefriend’s side. This was hard for both of them and it would be better if they supported each other instead of trying to cope on their own.

She motioned politely for her friends to move aside, then sat down next to Twilight, wrapping a protective wing around her. She just let her cry, both her and the younger mare not ready for words yet.

After a few minutes of silence, Twilight was now sniffling and Luna was ready to talk in a more calm, collected manner.

“Do you want to start sharing or shall I?” Luna asked Twilight.

“Y-ou can go-o first,” Twilight slightly shuddered.

“Alright,” Luna sighed, trying to figure out a good place to start. “I still love Nick, despite all of this mess. I don’t like how he decided to just deal with Tirek without us and now is going after the rest of the villains on his own. I’m hurt that he didn’t think we could be helpful to him. I’m glad he’s worried about us getting hurt, but the same can be said vice versa. There would be a less likely chance of that if we all stuck together. But, I trust Nick has a good reason for all of this. At least he better come up with one when we find him.”

Luna looked at Twilight, who nodded that she was ready to go.

“At first I was bewildered and then scared,” Twilight admitted. “We had spent most of the afternoon with his clone and didn’t even feel like anything was wrong. It was just like a perfect version of the changelings’ magic. What if they kidnapped him and used his clone to trick us?” She shook her head, thinking thoughts like that wouldn’t do any good. “I was also hurt, but because he didn’t trust us to understand. He thought that by using a clone, he didn’t need to discuss with us why he was doing this.”

“Well once we see if Tirek truly is gone, I won’t stop until we find him and make him explain himself,” Luna vowed, picking herself and Twilight off the ground. Her sister’s chariot was approaching, as if on time.

The Princess of the Sun rushed to her sister and former pupil once it came to a stop.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t get here any sooner,” Celestia bowed her head. “I had to make sure everything would be taken care of - ”

“It’s alright sister,” Luna held up her forehoof and hugged Celestia. “You’re here now and that’s all that matters.”

Breathing a sigh of relief, Celestia looked at both of them. It was obvious they were still hurting from Nick’s sudden departure. “How are the both of you?” she worried.

“It still hurts, but I’m ready to move onto what we need to do next,” Twilight put on a brave face for her former teacher.

Celestia went over to her and hugged her as well, something Twilight greatly appreciated.

“I guess Nick didn’t believe my threat when there would be consequence for breaking the hearts of the two mares I love most,” she tried to lighten the mood. “So, is everypony ready to make the trip to Tartarus? Normally if my sister or I wasn’t present, you all would have to go the way Twilight and I guess Nick did, but our chariots are enchanted to travel directly there.”

With a nod of approval from the group, they all boarded her chariot. Before they embarked, she and Luna performed their duties, so they could take their time down there. Celestia’s horn lit up, as did the chariot and her guards, and in a flash they popped out of sight.

Upon arriving, the change in temperature was the first thing everypony noticed. Allowing their eyes to adjust to the change in lighting, they carefully disembarked from the chariot. Cerberus was still standing guard, but his tail started wagging once he saw Fluttershy.

“Why hello again Cerberus,” the yellow pegasus greeted, going over to him and giving him a quick belly rub. “You look like you’re doing well.”

Celestia looked around to see if anything was out of place, and her eyes fell to what was at the canine’s feet. A bone, at least three pieces of bone lay there, slightly chewed.

“Fluttershy, can you ask Cerberus where he got that bone?” she politely asked, although a little uneasy about the source of said bone. When she asked that, everypony’s gaze found what she was talking about. There were some gasps of shock and groans of queasiness.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy brought her hooves to her muzzle. “Um Cerberus, where did you get such a, juicy looking bone?”

The dog barked, and Fluttershy immediately gasped.

“Nick!?”

The dog barked again, explaining what exactly happened. As he did, Fluttershy translated to everypony else.

When they found out it wasn’t Tirek’s or the wolf’s they let out a sigh of relief only to gasp in horror when they found out the centaur’s fate.

“He just, tossed him into the magma?!” Twilight ran to the edge, despite her knowledge of knowing how quickly magma can melt most objects, expecting to see the cage or Tirek’s body there.

“And Discord was accompanying him as well?” Luna repeated, deep in thought.

“See, even Discord has turned!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Wouldn’t be surprising after what he did with Tirek. Probably wanted revenge for turning on him.”

“No, Discord truly is reformed,” Fluttershy defended her friend. “Nick also didn’t show any signs of ‘evil’ either, at least not permanently.” That brought some ease to Twilight’s and Luna’s minds, except for that last part. “There was a slight jump in darkness, but Cerberus thought it was the dark energy Nick absorbed from Tirek’s body.”

That explained why the clone acted the way it did. “What did Discord and Nick do after he absorbed Tirek’s magic?” Luna asked Fluttershy.

“Well, they just left. They didn’t say where they were going, only that Discord said that they would need Cerberus’ services later in the future,” Fluttershy replied.

“Do you know what any of that can mean, Princess?” Applejack asked Celestia.

The white alicorn sadly shook her head. “I’m afraid not Applejack. I knew that when I brought Nick here he would have to have to do these things but I didn’t expect him to go off on his own. No pony, unless they are truly evil could take another’s life.”

“So that means Nick is evil!” Dash exasperatedly repeated.

“That’s only half true,” Celestia tried to calm down the pegasus. “You see, Nick is not actually a ‘wolf’. He is from another dimension.”

Everypony except Twilight and Luna was surprised. They looked all three princesses, who nodded their head in agreement.

“We didn’t tell you as we didn’t see the need to bring a scare,” Twilight admitted. “It didn’t seem all too important at the time. Nick wasn’t acting up like he is now.”

“I can only assume that would be the human’s second nature,” Luna looked to her sister for more answers.

“Yes it is,” Celestia sighed, not telling the truth finally rearing its ugly head. “See unlike ponies, humans can swap between the two, being both good and bad at the same time. I know that sounds like our friend Starlight here, but she was either one of the extremes, she is all good now,” she reassured everypony including the mare in question. “Human’s, are more complicated. They have ‘potential’, the potential to be good or bad, thus they have both within them. Even those that are the purest of heart, like Nick, can have evil tendencies. I just wouldn’t think Nick would be forced to act this quickly. I know he was able to fight off Sombra at the Gala, but his willpower must be weakening.”

“What do you mean by that, Princess?” Twilight worried even more.

“It means that the next time we meet Nick, he may not be himself,” Celestia bit her lip. “Nick is a vessel, which is why he was able to absorb all those creatures’ powers. Now that he’s absorbing pure darkness, it’s affecting him. What I had hoped would happen is that we would be there for each villain he defeated, to help keep him in check and once all three villains were defeated and all the darkness absorbed, we would purify him by using the Elements along with Cadance’s, , Luna’s and my magic. Then Nick would return to his normal self and the darkness gone for good. I assume Nick did all of this just like he told both of you. He’d rather hurt your hearts now rather than cause bodily damage when he couldn’t control it anymore.”

“Then that means we need to find Nick as soon as we can before he absorbs any more darkness,” Luna stated.

“Exactly. While you all were waiting, I doubled the scouting parties in the Badlands to the southeast and informed Princess Cadance to double efforts in the Frozen North. With Sombra and Chrysalis the only remaining villains, those are the two places they were last ‘seen’.”

“What about Discord?” Applejack suggested. “If he’s travelling with Nick, then we can just get him to tell us where he is.”

“That or he will just lead us on a wild goosechase,” Luna flatly answered. “He must have agreed with Nick to be travelling with him, instead of letting us know. I’m not sure I like the idea of a powerful being that is easily swayed matched with our growingly unstable wolf friend.”

“I know you all have your doubts about Discord, but I trust him,” Fluttershy spoke up. “Yes he acts in ways that we don’t understand, but he no longer has any wish to do harm. A joke here and there yes, but he won’t be turning back to his evil ways. Also with him being as powerful as he is, he could keep Nick in check.”

Celestia looked at the once timid mare and smiled. “I sure hope you’re right Fluttershy. For all of our sakes. It still wouldn’t hurt to look for them anyway.”

Now with some better understanding about Nick’s predicament, Twilight and Luna felt increasingly better. He honestly was trying to keep them safe, even if that meant hurting them. If anything they had sympathy for him, making such a tough decision. But it still didn’t make everything alright. He still didn’t discuss with them fully what he was going through, even if he felt his “time” was growing short. Now they could only hope Fluttershy was right, that Discord would steer Nick in the right direction, and that the scouting parties could find them before it was too late.

Nick, wherever you are, you better come back to us safe.

The moon was starting to rise, and Discord and Nick decided to set up camp. Nick was now glad that the draconequus was persistent in tagging along, as they had a comfy place to rest. It wasn’t so flamboyant that they’d be seen easily, but at least they weren’t sleeping on the ground.

Despite Discord’s insistence, Nick still wanted to be slightly independent, turning down a delicious meal for what he packed in his satchel.

“So I guess you accompanying me makes you a fugitive as well?” Nick asked his companion. “After all, if you popped up back in Ponyville they’d pester for my location.”

“You and your extremes,” Discord waved his paw. “Celestia just finished explaining our situation, and” he wiped a tear from his eye, “sweet, sweet Fluttershy came to my defense, assuring them that I would take care of you.”

Nick cocked his brow at that.

“Well just fyi, you’re not the only one who can make clones,” Discord scoffed, summoning a full set of himself in servants outfits that presented him with his meal.

“Yeah, but my clones don’t talk back,” Nick smirked, as one of the Discord’s looked at him wide eyed.

“The pooch is right,” he gasped. “Why do we have to serve you?”

“Because if you don’t then you get sent to the void along with everything else that annoys me,” the draconequus leaned back and took a sip of his drink.

The rebellious draconequus gulped and resumed his duties.

“And to save your breath, no I can’t just send the villains to the void,” Discord acknowledge the question in the back of Nick’s mind. “They’d eventually find a way to escape. You banishing them is different. You will be there as well and it’ll be your job to keep them in check.”

“So I’ll just be fighting an eternal battle of good and evil until the end of time?”

“Well it can be that or you can cease to exist when the right hero finally does the task,” the spirit threatened him. “Which honestly is worse in my opinion.”

Nick decided to not press the subject further. Instead he just laid back on his sleeping bag, gazing at Luna’s beautiful night. It brought a tear to his eye, thinking about how much they were hurting because of him.

“You’re marefriends are fine as well,” Discord spoke up. “Yeah they’re still hurt by your deception and something about not trusting them, but they understand why you’re doing this. Seriously they’re the least of your troubles.”

Nick sat up, and looked the draconequus in the eyes. “Have you ever known what it’s like to love someone Discord? Or is friendship the only source of affection you’ve come to know in all these dimensions you’ve travelled.”

“I know enough to know that it is a silly emotion to have and makes you weak and vulnerable,” Discord crossed his arms.

“Well that is one of the effects it has,” Nick admitted, thinking about those he loved. “But there’s something that overshadows those negative effects. I’m sure Twilight knows this just as well from all her friendship lessons. It is more than just a lustful feeling, it is a selfless feeling. That you care for someone other than yourself that you would be willing to do anything, even if it causes pain to yourself. It feels even better when they feel the same, that you know they’ve got your back, will be there for you for better or worse, and will never give up on you.”

“Yawn,” Discord sighed. “If I wanted a lesson in love I’d just go the overly cheery pink princess herself.”

“I truly pity you Discord,” Nick shook his head. “I’m sure Fluttershy loves you just as much as you love her. It may not be physical attraction, but she cares for you just like any of her friends and her being your first friend, I’m sure you have deep feelings for her as well.”

“Don’t try to analyze me wolf,” Discord got in his face. “You don’t know anything about me.”

“Did I strike a sensitive chord Discord?” Now it was Nick’s turn be the tormentor. “That reaction sure says so. I bet there’s more to you doing all of this than just the punishment of the Tree. I bet you don’t want Fluttershy to ever get hurt, and if you can be the one who helps get rid of the darkness, then you’d feel really good. Am I right?”

For once Discord remained silent. Nick smiled.

“It’s nothing to be ashamed of,” he sighed, going back to his star gazing. “Just shows you're more ‘human’ is what I’d normally say. Don’t worry, your ‘secret’ will die with me.” A few minutes of silence and Nick decided to ease the tension. What are the other dimensions like?”

“You can find out when you’re dead,” Discord huffed. “Battle the villains in any dimension you wish, I’m sure you’ll have enough power to pull off that feat.”

“Touchy,” Nick sighed. “Well get some rest Discord, got another long day tomorrow,” he got up and stretched.

“Aren’t you going to sleep? You’ll need your energy for tomorrow.”

“Marefriend is the Princess of Dreams remember? Once I go into dreamland, she’ll swoop in and pop out of my head, then teleport me away.”

“Already ahead of you, have a barrier up that won’t let them track us. She’ll be able to get into your dreams but can’t leave them.”

“That’s great, now I won’t get any rest then.”

Knowing he’d have to face both mares eventually, sleep was necessary to take on villain, he laid down once more on the sleeping bag. He took one last look at the night sky and closed his eyes.

He was thrust into the ground. Coughing, Nick staggered up, trying to get a better idea of his “surroundings”. It was a big field, similar to the one in his first dream. There wasn’t any smoke or carnage, it was like a normal night in Equestria. Well, if you consider no stars or moon in the sky a “normal” night.

“NICK!” an all too familiar voice rang out.

Oh boy, here she comes.

Nick turned towards his marefriend, even when she was angry, she was still beautiful. Of course he couldn’t use that line on her, not by the expression she had.

“Hello my blue moon,” Nick meekly greeted.

“DON’T GIVE ME ANY OF THAT SWEET TALK!!” Luna bellowed at him. “DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT YOU DID TO TWILIGHT AND I?!?” The lavender mare made herself known by stepping out from behind the infuriated alicorn. She didn’t even look up to acknowledge Nick.

“I-I didn’t want either one of you to get hurt because of me,” Nick tried to explain but was cut off.

“WELL YOU FAILED MISERABLY AT THAT YOU DOG!!! TWILIGHT CRIED FOR THREE HOURS STRAIGHT AFTER YOU JUST UP AND VANISHED, AND FOR WHAT?! SO YOU CAN BE THE HERO?! THEN YOU COULD HAVE ANY MARE YOU WANT BESIDES TWILIGHT AND I?!”

“No, never,” Nick shut his eyes. “I would never want anypony other than you two.”

“LIAR!! I’VE SEEN YOU LOOK AT RARITY, APPLEJACK, EVEN MY SISTER!! YOU PIG!!”

“Luna-” Nick shook his head. This was going too far, there was no way Luna would be this upset, would she?

“SHUT UP!” she screamed. “NOT ONLY DO YOU LUST AFTER THEM, YOU LUST AFTER POWER!! YOU DEFEAT A FEW DANGEROUS CREATURES IN THE EVERFREE AND YOU THINK YOU CAN TAKE ON THREE SUPER VILLAINS ON BY YOURSELF?! YOU DON’T EVEN NEED ANY HELP, WE’RE JUST SUPPOSED TO SIT AROUND OUR CASTLE AND WAIT FOR YOU TO SAVE THE DAY, BE GOOD LITTLE WIVES?!!”

“Luna, stop-” Nick grabbed his head. He wasn’t sure what was happening, but he knew it wasn’t good.

“WHAT, YOU CAN’T HANDLE THE TRUTH?! SEE YOURSELF FOR WHO YOU REALLY ARE? AN AGENT OF DARKNESS!!!”

“NOO!!!!” Nick yelled back, beams of darkness shooting off him and forming a concentrated beam and hitting Luna squarely in her chest, knocking her back.

“Luna!” Twilight cried out flying towards her marefriend. Nick tried to follow suit, but couldn’t move.

“Finally, I thought she’d never shut up,” Sombra’s voice echoed. “Honestly Nick, why do you need them? There’s plenty of mares out there who would love to be with ‘The Hero of Equestria’.”

“Yes,” a full feminine voice agreed. “And I could even help keep those relationships everlasting.”

“And think of all the power!” Tirek chuckled. “I miss my body, but your’s would be just as good. Already a powerful base, and can just keep absorbing magic until none can oppose you.”

“No,” Nick shook his head. “I’m not one of you.”

“Are you sure?” a stern but motherly voice questioned. Nick turned to see Celestia as well as the other Elements standing there, protectively around Luna.

“What are all of you doing here?” Nick was surprised and relieved at the same time.

“Luna wanted to see why you left in such a hurry,” Celestia explained. “But now we understand your true intentions here. I was foolish to trust that gem to find the right human to solve our problems. But we can’t let you escape now, not while we have you stuck in your dreams.”

“No, I don’t want to fight you,” Nick pleaded, looking at all of them. They definitely weren’t happy with him.

“Good, that means taking you down will be easy,” Rainbow Dash grinned.

“Careful Rainbow Dash,” Luna warned. “That blast was pretty strong and he wasn’t even trying. Best we all attack together.”

“Alright,” the pegasus sighed, lining up with her friends.

They all charged him, and Nick just threw up a shield, staying on the defensive. The Elements charged up their attack and blasted a beam of light at the shield, shattering it and knocking Nick back. Unconsciously, his body maneuvered and landing him on his feet.

“You may not want to attack them, but I’ve got a score to settle with that dumb little bookworm,” the female voice spoke within him.

“And after they just banished me into some abyss in the Frozen North, it’s payback time,” Sombra growled.

“They left me to rot in Tartarus, living in abysmal conditions,” Tirek sneered. “If I hadn’t given that traitor Discord the final key I would be in power.”

“No, I’m supposed to die and I’d rather do that than hurt any of them,” Nick shook his head, trying to stop his progression towards the group.

“Well then, try resisting us,” Sombra laughed, lunging Nick’s body at the Elements. With three villains trying to take control, it was down right impossible. An aerial battle ensued, Nick trying to line himself in the path of the Elements’ and sisters’ blasts while trying to stop his body from firing off any magic of his own. One lucky shot hit him right in the chest, knocking his body out of the air.

Mentally he cheered, it would soon be over. He ached all over from crashing into the ground from the blast. He looked up and saw the mares coming towards him, readying to finish him off. Nick however felt something building up within him. Looking down he could see light being emitted by his necklace. Then he felt a ripping sensation along his entire body, followed by another blast of darkness.

He opened his eyes once the pain stopped, and immediately wanted to shut them again. He was standing upright, with two “clones” to his side, except they weren’t exact copies of him.

“Ah,” the Tirek clone sighed. “It feels good to not be confined to just one body. It may not be mine, but it will do.”

“Yess,” Chrysalis clone hissed. “Besides this fight was unfair, 8 vs 1. Now’s the time to even the odds.”

“I’ve grown accustomed to your body, so why make another clone?” Sombra’s voice echoed in his head. “Struggle all you like, I’m in control now.”

Nick was helpless as he saw himself charging right at the mares, Tirek and Chrysalis not too far behind. He could feel Sombra’s wickedness surge through him, every blast of darkness part of him, every injury sustained shared. The fight between good and evil seemed to last hours, without either side gaining the advantage, at least so it seemed.

“It’s time to release your true potential,” Sombra laughed, closing Nick’s eyes. Flashes of his memory flew by: losing Sabrina, watching Alex grow weak in his arms, and seeing the driver that killed his parents walk away. Each one filled Nick with sadness, helplessness and most importantly, rage.

“NOOO!!” he cried out, a massive shockwave blasting out of him, knocking over anything in its path, Element and villain alike.

“Good, now finish them,” Sombra whispered.

Every figure that appeared before him was something that he hated and did not hesitate in cutting them down. The driver, people who had treated him as the loner, every woman he had tried dating, until there were three left standing. His brother, Alex and Sabrina.

He paused, still filled with rage, but his anger subsiding slightly. He understood why he hated his brother, but tried to reason why Alex and Sabrina were there. After a few minutes of thinking, he finally figured it out. The people weren’t something that he just hated. They had hurt him in their own way: taking away those he loved, being the ones he lost or just ignoring him.

He struck down his brother without hesitation, there was no remorse for killing someone who abandoned him. He hesitated when it was now down to the two people he loved the most. Sabrina, his first love and heartbreak. Alex, the brother that filled the void of his actual one.

“Strike them down and they can never hurt you again,” Sombra goaded Nick on. “Every memory will be erased, no more pain or suffering. You can create new one’s with us, happier ones.”

He looked at both of them, neither one speaking, not a hint of fear in their eyes. They just stared back at him, awaiting his next move.

“As you wish,” Nick closed his eyes, and struck his paw at both of them, feeling warm liquid soak his fur. When he opened his eyes, the figures had vanished, replaced with the broken bodies of the Elements and the princesses. Celestia lay off to the side, her once pristine white coat corrupted with her own blood as well as the mares that fell before her. Twilight and Luna lay at his paws, breathing heavily and gurgling blood, various cuts and bruises adorning their bodies.

“I *cough* thought you loved us,” Twilight weakly spoke, the pain too much for her to continue talking.

“I hope you’re happy,” Luna mustered her strength to speak. “You- got what you wan-ted. To be alone so n-nopony could hurt you. I. Hate. You.”

Nick’s heart sunk, his rage quelled. He looked around him, at all the carnage he wrought, Sombra’s control or not. He saw now all three villains behind him, Sombra claiming his own clone.

“Well done Nick,” he applauded. “You did what you were brought here to do. Welcome to the darkness.”

“Nick! Nick! Wake up!”

Nick’s eyes flew open, and he jumped to his paws, taking a quick surveillance of where he was. They were still in the desert, their campfire illuminating everything around it. He saw Discord next to him, holding something sizeable in his paw.

“Discord what happened?

“You had a bad dream, no thanks to this cretin right here,” the draconequus shoved the object into the light. It was like nothing Nick had ever seen before. It was similar to a pony in it’s basic structure but what stuck out was its shiny black plating, porous appendages and bright shiny blue eyes.

“What is that thing?” Nick, now more awake, started walking around the creature further observing it.

“A changeling, one of Chrysalis’ many drones,” Discord explained. “They feed off emotions, love being their preference, but apparently you ran out of that and it started using other feelings. It’s odd that this one is all alone though, unless bug queen is sending scouts of her own.”

“I’m not a scout!” the changeling thrashed in Discord’s grasp. “I left the hive because I didn’t fit in there at all.”

“How can you not fit in with your kind?” Nick sat down, motioning for Discord to release the drone. Now that he was awake, the two of them could stop the changeling if they needed.

“All I wanted was a friend,” the changeling continued, trying his best not to appear threatening. “I never really fit in with the other changelings my age. They always were plotting new ways to steal emotions from other creatures. While we were usually starving, I didn’t want to get my food that way. It always left a bad taste in my mouth. I was there when we invaded Canterlot, and seeing the Elements of Harmony in action, feeling the love through friendship they had was more satisfying than any stolen love I ever tasted. After we were scattered across Equestria, I decided not to return to the hive. I was no longer one of them.”

“Yet you tried to feed off my dreams while I was asleep,” Nick pointed out, but for some unknown reason he knew the bug was telling the truth.

“It was too tempting and I was starving!” the changeling waved his hooves defensively. “Originally I was headed towards the Frozen North. Something up there is emitting a lot of love and I figured if I could just blend in, maybe I’d be able to make friends and receive some of that. But then I felt your’s nearby and it was stronger than that up north. Even the Elements or Princess Cadance’s and her husband’s love paled in comparison. But like your friend said, you didn’t just have love. As I got into deeper emotions, I felt your pain, anger, fear and was even able to glimpse into your dream. I didn’t like that I was causing you to feel all those emotions so I woke up your friend, knowing that I’d probably be punished.”

“Puhlease,” Discord scoffed. “As if we’d believe that story. I woke up after hearing you struggling in your sleep. What shall we do with him Nick? Enslave him and have him lead us to Chrysalis? Or just kill him here and now, one less changeling is never a bad thing.”

Nick looked at the intruder, shaking in fear at what consequences would fall upon him. An idea hit him as he thought about the changeling’s powers.

“Hold on Discord, let’s not be to rash,” he went over to the shivering insectoid. “You’re able to absorb other’s feelings, right?” he asked him.

The changeling nodded his head. “That and to gain the love from a pony, we can change form into somepony they love most.”

“I want to try something out,” Nick proposed. “But try any funny business and I’ll have Discord here conjure a huge fly swatter and end you here and now.” At the mention, Discord snapped his talons and said fly swatter appeared.

“Al-alright, what do you want me to do?” the changeling’s eyes widened.

“I want you to feed off my emotions.” Both the changeling’s and Discord’s jaws dropped.

“What?!!?” they exclaimed in unison.

“I have a similar ability,” Nick explained. “I can absorb the power of those I defeat. But unknowingly, I think you shared some of your memories with me as well by feeding off my emotions. I wonder, if by letting you continue to feed off my emotions, we can strengthen that ‘tether’ and I can gain your powers to shapeshift.”

“And if you can’t,” the changeling was afraid to ask.
“Then I may have to kill you anyway,” Nick sighed, that nightmare had made him sick with killing. “My magic is nullified by your queen’s throne and having your magic may prove useful.”

“She’s not my queen,” the changeling spat. “At least not in the current state she’s in. But I guess fair is fair. I did try to feed on your memories. If anything i should be grateful you’re giving me a second chance.”

“Isn’t that what friendship is all about?” Nick quoted Twilight. “Alright, I’ll start thinking of one of my good memories. You start feeding when you sense it and after a few minutes we’ll see if it worked or not.”

“None of the heroes ever did this,” Discord mused. “Maybe there is a greater chance at succeeding.”

Nick closed his eyes and thought to a night he, Twilight and Luna were simply gazing at the night sky. He imagined the soft blanket they placed down, in the fields surrounding Canterlot, both of them on each side. He felt a slight tugging, probably the changeling feeding off the memory. Now aware of what was happening, Nick looked for a way to access the changeling’s memory in return. A shooting star flew across the sky, something not in his memory, and Nick chased after it. The scenery transitioned until he was in a damp cave. As his eyes adjusted, he saw he wasn’t alone.

It was like a scene from an alien horror film, eggs, a lot of eggs, scattered everywhere. And they were all hatching. His focus was directed to a lone egg off to the side, no others near it. A baby changeling popped its head out, and looked around at its surroundings. While the other baby’s hissed and crawled to a recently emerged Chrysalis, this one cowered in fear.

Time fast forwarded, showing glimpses of events that the changeling had told them. Apparently the memory transfer had worked. Nick saw the raids on neighboring villages, how the one changeling didn’t do much and actually looked depressed. The memory fast forwarded to the Canterlot invasion, and the changeling just floated among the chaos. It turned towards the Elements, and Nick could see its expression change into one of awe. Everything the changeling said was true. A fabricated memory would be hazy, be missing details. This memory was almost like Nick was living it.

He opened his eyes, breaking the tether. The changeling look satisfied, rubbing his belly.
“Well, at least I had a good last meal,” he sighed. “Do with me as you please.”

“What’s your name?” Nick ignored his self pitying. “Assuming changelings have them.”

“Uh, my name?” the changeling was thrown off. “It’s, uh, Thorax.”

Nick stuck out a paw, which caused Thorax to flinch.

“Well Thorax, welcome to the team.”

Author's Note

That is a lot of exposition and a really long chapter. :twilightoops: But I'm not sorry! It's needed for the end of the story. :raritywink: So with that you think you know the end, but remember there's a 'twist'. What will it be? Well dear reader, you'll need to continue reading to find out. :twilightsmile:

P.S. Wow, I'm just churning these out. :rainbowwild: Maybe because my research so far has been slow and I've had a lot of free time. Maybe its trying to beat the new episodes so I don't go against too much canon. :facehoof: Oh well. We're almost done here, and I want to thank you for sticking with me for this long. I promise, I'll make it worth it in the end. :trollestia:

Guy Bonding

With the understanding that no one was going to die that night and that Thorax would lead them to his hive in the morning to stop his kind, they all set off for bed. It took Nick a while to fall asleep, still shaken by the nightmare fresh in his mind, but fatigue finally won. Surprisingly, he didn’t need Discord’s “dream barrier.” Luna didn’t visit him. While he wished he could see her or Twilight again, he knew that this was for the best.

The light of Celestia’s sun gently woke them up from their dreams. Discord and Nick ate breakfast, Thorax shamefully admitting he may have had a midnight snack while Nick slept. Nick just laughed, saying that in exchange he could teach him how to transform. His plan was to try and disguise himself as a changeling, infiltrate the hive and destroy Chrysalis’ throne. Once he had his magic back, he’d take care of the queen.

“Can, can you just give her another chance before you kill her?” Thorax pleaded. “I know she’s evil but she’s still my mom. If she was pure evil, then how come I turned out different?”

Nick walked over to the changeling and placed a paw on his shoulder, closing his eyes. He shared a memory with his parents, the day he graduated. Thorax could feel the richness of their pride and joy, but also sadness and worry. The memory then fast forwarded to when Nick found out what happened to his parents.

“It’s ok Thorax,” Nick reassured him. “I know what it’s like to lose family. I can’t just take away a mother to thousands of kids without giving her a chance. Sadly, I’m sure she will want to fight and I can’t guarantee what will happen after.”

The changeling nodded in understanding and smiled. “Thank you. It sure sounds tough being the Hero of Equestria.”

“I appreciate the sentiment, but I think we’ve used enough daylight already. It’s time we started moving out,” Nick looked off in the horizon. “You said that it takes about a day to get to the edge of the hive?”

“Yeah,” Thorax confirmed. “It only takes a few hours to get to the actual hive from there. We can practice your shape shifting along the way.”

“Cool. Discord, you can do whatever you want. I’ll call for you when we get to the hive.”

“And do what? Get pestered by your marefriends about how you’re doing or your whereabouts? Watching you try to shift into a changeling sounds more fun to watch,” Discord grinned.

“Did you ever pester the other heroes this much?” Nick sighed.

“I followed them in secret, which is why I know what they did. You on the other hand, although you think you can be a lone wolf, prefer company. Besides, I’ve already invested my time in you, might as well see what I get in return.”

“If you say so,” Nick replied, turning to Thorax. “So where do we begin?”

“Well, I guess first we’ll need to see if you can even change,” Thorax suggested, thinking of a way to test Nick’s magic as they walked. “Usually, if I wanted to change, I’d think about my, um, target. I guess a demonstration would better explain. Mind if I shift into Princess Twilight or Luna?”

The idea made Nick a little uneasy, not sure of how well Thorax could mimic his marefriends, but he knew it would help make learning faster. “Does it have to be someone I love?” he asked, just to confirm.

“It’s the easiest, at least for me,” Thorax blushed. “I won’t stay like them for long. Just to demonstrate and think of a way to explain better to you.”

Nick sighed. “Alright, let’s get this done with. Can you pick Luna, I think I can handle her better than Twilight.” Just repeat, “It’s not her, it’s not her, it’s not her.”

With the wolf’s hesitant approval, Thorax closed his eyes. First he focused on his target, Nick. He started to probe his emotions, looking for any related to the Princess of the Moon. Finding a few, he now focused on becoming her.

Nick was astounded as he saw a wave of green magic blanket the changeling. Slowly, starting from his hooves, the black chitin replaced with Luna’s midnight blue coat. His legs extended to mimic her svelte form. It was exciting and disturbing on so many levels. Her shapely rump was next, every detail of her cutie mark down to a Tee. Nick shook his head.

It’s not Luna. It’s a very convincing look alike, but that’s not Luna. That’s a dude, no matter how gorg- OH SWEET CELESTIA’S CAKE!

Luna’s head had finally formed, along with her beautiful, stunning teal eyes. It was the eyes, though that caught Nick off guard. “Luna” was giving him a sultry look, one he’d never seen before. His heart started racing, and if he wasn’t a canine he’d be sweating heavily as well.

Thorax picked up on Nick’s elevated “love” and realized he had tapped into a sensitive memory. He got what he needed, and was caught up in the savory emotions linked to that memory. Breaking off the link, he returned to his original form, blushing profusely at both the state he left Nick in and the memory he saw.

“S-sorry about that,” the changeling rubbed his head. “Kinda lost control there. That memory just stuck out like an all you can eat buffet.”

“That was from my memories?” Nick’s eyes widened, not having any recollection of such “events” taking place. Sure there was a lot of make out sessions but none like that.

“It had to be,” Thorax mused. “That’s the best way to transform. Simply imagining turning into Luna would’ve led to an imperfect copy, which would definitely be a give away. You’ll have to work hard if you want to turn into a changeling since you don’t have any connections to one.”

That must have been a memory from my clone. Will have to check that later. Alright, let’s give it a shot.

“The most important concept to transforming is concentration. Any distractions will lead to faults in your “new” body. Once you have the right form, maintaining it doesn’t require much attention. I’m not sure if the same can be said in your case. Once you start morphing, usually the magic takes care of itself, like rolling a stone down a hill.”

Nick closed his eyes and pictured Thorax’s form, drawing out each detail. He started with his head, the shiny black chitin plating, spiky mane and ears, his curved horn and large blue eyes. That was about as much as he could handle before experiencing fatigue.

“Why’d you stop?” Thorax puzzled.

“It worked?”

*snort* “See for yourself,” Discord tried to restrain his laughter, holding out a paw mirror.

“AUUGGH!” Nick flinched upon looking at his reflection. His face was disfigured, a chimeral distortion similar to Discord. Half was wolf, half changeling, all terrifying. After a few minutes of trying to revert back to his furry self, Nick breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his face was back to normal.

The wolf felt a comforting hoof on his shoulder. He turned to see Thorax smiling as well, but not at his expense.

“It’s ok Nick,” he reassured him. “It takes a changeling most of their youth to fully morph without issues. I’d say that transformation was a year’s worth of practice. You also have it harder since you’re trying to turn into something that has no emotional meaning to you. Keep practicing and by the end of the day, I’m sure you’ll have it down, at least well enough to sneak into the hive undetected.”

“That’s the power of the Tree of Harmony for you,” Discord commented. “We don’t have the time for you to learn magic like most unicorns, so that little gem gives you a ‘handicap’ I guess you can call it.”

“Alright,” Nick felt renewed determination. “Let’s continue on, I’ll practice while we travel to save time.”

Even the weather in the desert was nice, Nick observed as they continued. It was warm but not hot, either thanks to the occasional gust of wind or the partly cloudy skies. He knew that it definitely was beneficial to his learning, he would overheat quickly due to the magical strain.

As Thorax had mentioned, he tried to form an emotional connection to the changelings, seeing if that would make morphing easier. At first it started with dislike for them, no exceptions made for the way they survived. They chose to take rather than ask. When Thorax used his feelings to transform into Luna, it didn’t hurt. Sure it was a little awkward at first, but nothing that would cause a pony to cry out in pain. Asking some sympathetic pony wouldn’t hurt.

The thought of the “reformed” changeling caused Nick to follow a different line of thinking. Not all changelings were bad right? Thorax sure seemed different than the rest of his siblings, what if there were more like him? What if by giving them love, they dramatically changed?

“You ever had a friend before Thorax?” Nick asked, knowing the answer.

“A friend? No, I don’t think so,” his ears flattened. “Kinda hard to make friends when you’re so… different. Also when you’re considered evil.”

“Well, what would you say if I wanted to be your friend?”

“You’d really want to be my friend?” Thorax asked in disbelief.

“Why not?” Nick shrugged. “You’re not like the other changelings. You gave up everything you knew so you wouldn’t have to act like them. You at least deserve a chance, although now that I think of it, I’d probably be a sucky friend with death following me everywhere I go. I’ll also admit, trying to form a connection like that might make transforming a little easier.”

“I’d be happy to have you as a friend!” the changeling cheered, throwing his hooves around Nick. Chuckling, Nick gently pushed him off, explaining guys usually don’t hug each other unless they’re close friends, sometimes they just forget it all together.

“So what’s the first thing we do as friends?” Thorax excitedly asked.

“That’s something we should ask my marefriend,” Nick joked. “If we had more time, usually we’d hang out, find things in common, etc. Seeing each other’s memories, gives me an idea of what we have in common.”

“Oh, ok,” the changeling accepted although slightly confused at the whole friendship structure. Hopefully it would make sense later. They continued walking towards their destination, Nick still struggling with his shape shifting. By the time they stopped for lunch, he could transform his whole head and one leg.

“Well, I guess it’s time to get better acquainted Thorax,” Nick announced, laying down on the ground, pulling out some food from his bag. “Have a feeling doing this might feed you as well.”

“Alright, what do you want to know?” Thorax asked, sitting down next to him.

“Well,” Nick pondered while biting into an apple. “Do you have any hobbies? Not sure how ‘busy’ changelings are, but what fun things did you do in your freetime?”

“Fun things?” Thorax repeated. “I dunno. I guess I was so busy being hungry and not fitting in I didn’t really consider what I’d find fun.”

“Well, maybe you like helping others out?” Nick suggested. “After all, it seems that the whole point in you leaving the hive was because of the pain that was inflicted. How do you feel about assisting Discord and I in our journey?”

“I feel... great,” Thorax summed up after a few minutes of thinking. “I’m not sure if it’s because I’ve been feeding off your memories or actually helping you out, but either way, this is the best that I’ve felt in my life!”

“That’s a start, I-” Nick paused by the sudden vibrations beneath them. “What in Equestria is- oof!” he was cut off as Thorax tackled and flew him out of the way, a few seconds later a giant worm popping out where Nick was.

“You saved me,” Nick gasped as he saw the monstrosity continue to climb into the sky. “Thank you Thorax.”

“That’s what friends do right?” the changeling smiled. “We can talk later, now we have a sandworm to deal with.”

Nick nodded and got on his feet next to Thorax. Besides the worm’s massive size, it didn’t seem too much of a threat now. Dividing in two, Nick sent his clone with Thorax to distract the worm, while he would try to slice it up with his magic.

A few blasts of magic and it appeared that the worm was resistant and annoyed with the attempt. Nick moved on to more physical attacks, activating his poison before charging the beast. Nick’s clone grabbed Thorax and teleported him away, Nick levitating towards the beast’s head and digging his claws in. The sandworm cried out in pain as Nick slid down its body, the tearing of flesh along with the toxic burn too much for it to handle.

Nick dismounted the worm right as it tried to shake him off, and it receded back into its hole. The clone merged back into Nick, who landed beside Thorax, panting at the rush of adrenaline. They waited a few minutes before deciding the worm had learned its lesson.

The two looked at each other and just burst out laughing. It took a life threatening situation to bring them closer.

“I think that just upgraded us to best friends,” Nick smiled at the changeling beside him.

“Just best friends?” Thorax acted hurt. “Gosh, you save a guy’s life and you’re only best friends.”

“We’ve still got plenty of opportunities to get closer,” Nick slugged him. “Let’s get moving before we have another chance to strengthen our friendship.”

As it turned out, the experience did improve Nick’s morphing. He still wasn’t able to do a full body change, but the parts he was able to convert transformed faster. Taking breaks from his attempts, Nick tried to come up with things Thorax might like, showing him memories of stuff he enjoyed.

Coincidentally, each memory happened to include Alex, which caused the changeling to worry about him. Nick was hesitant at first, showing such a great friendship that ended in a tragic accident, but decided it might help Thorax understand about his own death when the time came.

A tear formed in Thorax’s eye once the memory ended.

“I’m sorry I brought up such a painful memory,” Thorax placed a comforting hoof on Nick’s back.

The wolf shook his head. “That’s how friendships work sadly. Eventually they have to end, through death or other circumstances. I’m afraid that’s how ours will end though.”

“When you defeat the darkness?” Thorax assumed.

Nick nodded, letting out a heavy sigh. “Sorry I had to be your first friend.”

Thorax shook his head, hugging the depressed wolf. “I wouldn’t have it any other way. You gave me a chance. One most ponies probably wouldn’t have even considered. I’ll make sure you’re never forgotten.”

Nick looked up at the changeling, seeing a glint in his eyes. He smiled and hugged Thorax back. “Thanks Thorax. I appreciate that.”

The sun was starting to set, and they were reaching the fringes of the desert. Appropriate to the changeling theme, there was a drastic change in color, from sandy brown to dreary gray. A drop off seemed to separate the two.

“So where does the magic barrier end?” Nick asked Thorax.

“Right on the edge of the hive. Try casting magic at it.”

Doing so, the fireball sailed towards the cliff edge, and immediately dissipated in the air, presumably because of the barrier.

“Alright, right here seems a good place to set up camp,” Nick announced, starting to prepare a comfortable space.”Where did Discord go? Thought he wanted to see me fail at transforming.”

Discord popped out of thin air, apparently reading Nick’s mind.

“I never went anywhere,” the draconequus huffed, setting up the campsite. “It's tiring to maintain this form, so I just shared yours.”

“That explained some of those ‘odd’ transformations then,” Nick shook his head. “I didn’t even know you were riding along.”

“Well you were so focused on your lessons I didn’t want to disturb you,” Discord stretched. “I may have dozed off here and there.”

“I’m glad my body’s so comfortable,” Nick rolled his eyes. “So, what are your thoughts on storming the fortress?”

“Why not ask your new buddy?”

“He’s already informed me of the changing walls and magic nullifying barrier. I want to know what you’ve seen with the other heroes.”

“Some led a full on assault, others used stealth. There were successes, failures and some haven’t even gotten this far. Do what works best for you Nick, this is your story. None have enlisted the help of a changeling, so this should be interesting. I can only do so much to guide you to your ‘destiny’, it’s up to you to fulfill it.”

Thorax looked between the two, clearly missing some inside knowledge. Nick told him that it was complicated, that no matter how many memories he shared with him, there’d be more questions. He just asked him to trust in his decisions.

“Well, if I’m willing to put myself in harm’s way to save you, then trusting you shouldn’t be too hard,” Thorax smiled. “I think stealth is our best option. Mom had something big planned after I left, so there’s probably extra patrols and security. If we can get your transformation magic perfected, all we have to do is sneak into the main chamber and destroy her throne.”

“That sounds easier said than done, especially with the walls changing every so often. Also, wouldn’t they realize a new changeling just waltzing around the corridors?”

Thorax laughed at that. “Honestly there’s so many of us, with similar builds and voices, it’s hard to tell who is who. We don’t even really socialize, so you don’t have to worry about acting. Just follow my lead and the only problem we’ll have is facing the Queen.”

“Well there’s still some sun left in the sky, let’s see how far I can get with my transformations.”

30 minutes, Nick attempted a full transformation but was stuck at only half his body. Thorax tried to think of any tip that could help the wolf, but none led to any improvement. He thought about maybe trying something easier, like turning into his marefriends, but at the same time that would be a little too creepy for him. Although he had tried it before, he thought about how Thorax had saved him, how they fought side by side even though technically his kind was “evil”.

His thoughts shifted, to how happy the changeling was when he made his first friend. How he shared sympathy with him after seeing Alex’s death. Thorax was not merely a changeling. He consumed emotions, but thoughtfully, to the point to where he could know exactly how Nick felt. It actually reminded Nick of Alex. Although his friend would never admit it, he was always conscious of other’s emotions, probably why he knew exactly what to do in most situations.

“Nick, Nick! It worked!”

That snapped the wolf out of his thoughts and he inspected himself. Thorax was right, he had fully transformed. It was odd though since he didn’t feel any magic at all. Was it simply just imagining Thorax as Alex?

“I felt a stronger emotion there, just as strong as your dream with Twilight and Luna. Who did you think of?” the changeling inquired.

“It was actually you, but in a different perspective,” Nick admitted blushing a bit. “I was thinking about how much you reminded me of Alex and I guess that did the trick.”

“Aww, it’s like all the pieces of your life are coming back,” Discord dawwed, clasping his “hands” together. “Your marefriends are similar to your first love and now you found your bestest best buddy! Who’s next your parents?”

Nick shot him a dirty look, to which the draconequus just shrugged it off. Thorax on the other hoof was blushing furiously, both with pride and embarrassment.

“Y-you really mean that?” he looked at Nick in awe.

“Well, I mean if I got to know you better than I could be certain. But for the most part your similar in all the main points. For now, since this is the best way to help me transform I’ll overlook some details.”

Excited that he had finally unlocked the secret to transforming into a changeling, Nick practiced into the night, until exhaustion from today’s events finally took its toll. He bade his companions good night and was instantly asleep. Once in the Dreamscape, he remembered that he needed to view his clone’s memory. Something had gone down while he was busy with Tirek.

The memory started to take shape, Ponyville the location. “He” was walking in between his mares.

“What about our future?” Nick repeated, curiosity building.

“Well, let’s just say about matters that might be best not discussed in public,” Luna replied cryptically.

With a nod to Twilight, both alicorn’s horns lit up and all three popped out of sight.

When Nick opened his eyes again, they were in Twilight’s castle, more specifically her bedroom.

“Ah so we’re turning in early so we can be ready for tonight,” Nick found himself hoping, climbing into the bed and laying down on his back. The two mares looked at each other, nodded and joined him.

Twilight started the first contact, kissing Nick on the top of his head and leaving a trail down to his mouth. Luna sensually stroked his side, pecking him on the cheek. Nick recognized the feeling when he and Discord were solving the last riddle.

What else happened here?

As much as the clone was enjoying his affectionate mares, it was all overwhelming still.

“Whoa, whoa girls, hold on now,” he tried to be assertive, but with both mares loving on him it was kind of hard to keep that mindset. “What spurred all of this? We were separated for a day. I missed you both but I didn’t realize you missed me this much.”

Luna giggled. “Well let’s just say that Twilight and I had plenty of time to discuss our future as a herd. And the more we discussed, the more you were missed. Especially when we saw Cadence’s and Shining Armor’s new foal. It, sparked, something within both of us.”

Both mares now had predatory grins to match their posture. Nick gulped.

“A-and what does that have to do concerning me?” Nick looked helplessly between both of them. Even Twilight’s innocent personality now radiated lust. Which in any other situation would’ve been sexy, but since he was just a clone, he wasn’t sure how much Nick would appreciate it.

“It’s cute when you try and play dumb Nick,” Twilight batted her eyes. “But we both know how smart and romantic you are. You can read the signs.”

“W-well yeah but…” the clone trailed off, trying to think of a way to get himself out of this. He didn’t want to bug Nick, especially if he was dealing with Tirek at the moment. He needed to stall.

“What, you don’t like mares?” Luna teased, nipping his ear, eliciting a slight yelp. “That you were just playing us this whole time? Well, we can fix that with our magic if you like. Transformation is an easy feat for both Twilight and I.”

“I’M A VIRGIN!!!” the clone blurted out, but closed his mouth too late. It wasn’t a lie, but he was sure that was something ‘Nick’ should’ve told them.

Both mares stopped what they were doing, unsure expressions on their faces. They had thought with as close he and Sabrina were, he had some experience.

The clone broke the awkward silence, letting out a sigh. “I’m sorry. You two were probably expecting somepony with more experience or something. But just like with us so far, Sabrina and I never went ‘to the next level’. We both agreed once we married that we would, I dunno some sappy part of me wanting to make sure my first, would be my only. Then she left and along with failures in dating I kinda put that idea off to the side.”

Twilight laid to his side and put a hoof around him. “We would never laugh,” she looked into his eyes. “Honestly, hearing that makes me feel better. I thought that I was the only one and may slow things down. I think it’s very sweet that you want to save yourself for the right one. It also makes me happy you still are a virgin. It means you’ll be all ours.”

Luna repeated the gesture, lying to her side and also placing her hoof on his chest, rubbing in slow circles. “It’s been so long since I’ve ever been that intimate with another pony, I may as well be one too. But since that’s the case we can all take this slowly.” She paused. “I’m still worked up and your tensing indicates you’re ready to go as well.”

Now knowing each other’s experience, the mares started over again. The clone, while satisfied that he was able to stall, still was worried how he’d stop this. “We’ve gotten worked up before, but it was nothing a steamy make out session and a cuddle couldn’t cool down. Why now do you want to go all the way?”

Luna shifted position to where she laid on top of the wolf. He was the perfect size, it would’ve been awkward if he were pony sized. She leaned close into his snout, kissed him fully on the lips and leaned in towards his ear.

“I want your foals.”

He could hear the seductive smile in her tone. The memory started to fade to black, and Nick hoped that was the end of it.

It wasn’t enough to wake him from his sleep, but for a moment Nick found himself in his unconsciousness. He needed to take a moment to calm down, unlike most memories he actually felt everything. He did feel his sense of pride swell that both of them thought he was worthy of fathering their foals. But it also saddened him. If he did so, he’d be leaving his kids without a father and of course wives without a husband. It was a surprise he didn’t just quit then and there and do whatever he wanted. Like Tirek said, he could just contain the evil within him, maybe find a way to actually purify it. Heck, if he could reform Chrysalis, there may be hope.

The night passed on without further incident. Nick dreamt of himself being surrounded by his new family, Twilight and Luna and their foal-pups, which oddly enough turned out to be adorable. The last thing he could remember was hugging them tightly, wishing he wouldn’t have to let go.

Another day arrived, and Nick slowly opened his eyes. The feeling of something holding him sped up his awakening and found Luna facing him, holding him tightly.

“Luna? How’d you find me? I thought Discord said-” he froze, the hair on him standing up. That wasn’t Luna. To think he was about to kiss “her” good morning.

“Thorax!!” he yelped, trying to scramble out of the changeling’s grasp.

*SNAP*

Turning towards the sound, he saw Discord grinning, an old timey camera next to him.

“Just another photo for our guy’s road trip!” he grinned, taking the photo and placing it in what appeared to be a scrapbook. All the commotion also woke up the sleeping bug, who after looking at Nick’s and Discord’s expressions looked down at himself. He quickly tried to change back.

“I’m sorry!” Thorax frantically apologized, parts of his body returning to normal. “I didn’t do it on purpose. Going over that memory must have subconsciously morphed me and caused my body to sleepwalk.”

Nick sighed and calmed the changeling down. “Let’s just forget this happened, alright? Discord, either you burn that photo or I’ll gladly do it myself.”

The draconequus just laughed, teleporting the scrapbook away. “Try finding it.”

Groaning, Nick changed into his new form and crossed the barrier. The sooner he defeated the darkness, the lower the chances of him making out with another dude.

The path to the fortress was wide open, not many places for cover. How’d they make it unnoticed with Discord following them would take a miracle. The topic of what they would do if they got separated.

“We should have a code word,” Thorax suggested. “Something the changelings wouldn’t know. They also won’t look into our memories, they’re too lazy to do that.”

“Well as long as it’s not something like ‘klutzy draconequus’ I don’t care what it is,” Discord shivered.

Nick thought for a while and had the perfect phrase.

“Stupid, sexy Thorax,” he grinned.

Both his companions just looked at him. He shrugged and said it was a reference from Earth. Seeing as the other two couldn’t think of anything that was the code word, at Thorax’s expense.

As they got closer, both Thorax and Nick spoke what they had been wondering on the way there.

“There hasn’t been a single patrol,” they said in unison.

“Yes, that is quite odd,” Discord replied. Normally he’d done some extravagant gesture, using his arm as a telescope to spot any patrols or something like that, but he knew from experience no fun until the throne was destroyed. It was actually one of the more brilliant ideas the changeling queen came up with.

When they reached the outer walls there was a hole above them, out of reach for those without wings. That’s when Nick noticed a more significant change in Thorax.

“Thorax were your wings always that shiny and big?”

The changeling looked to see what he was implying and let out a gasp. He shook his head.

“That’s new. Could it be I’ve been freely sharing emotions with you?”

“Could be. I’m not exactly sure how changeling biology works. Well since only you and I have magic that works, we’re gonna have to hoist Discord up.”

“I can fly just fine,” Discord crouched then jumped up, only to flop on his stomach.

Thorax chuckled and Nick just shook his head. Motioning to Thorax, Nick took hold of Discord’s arms and Thorax grabbed his legs and together they lifted the draconequus into the hole, just in time as it closed behind them.

“Alright, we’re in,” Nick let out a sigh of relief. “Lead the way Thorax. Before going through any more holes, I suggest we wait a minute to make sure it doesn’t close on us.”

Thorax nodded, trying his best to remember the patrol patterns and the quickest way to the throne room. They wound through narrow corridors, ducking out of sight of a passing patrol. All the while Thorax assuring them they were almost there. He knew the way to the throne room, but the sequence of corridors that could get them there faster all were closed.

Another 30 minutes and they finally reached the front entrance, assuming that’s what all the guards were for. Discord cracked his talons and other body parts and moved to the front. “Tis my time to shine, not literally since I don’t have my powers. I have faith the two of you can beat her. Just be careful Nick, she is a temptress, a good one at that. Also make sure she doesn’t fly away when you beat her, that’s just stupid.”

Nick was about to argue, but the draconequus was right. It’d save time and it wasn’t like he hadn’t faced all those creatures with somepony else. Thorax was more than capable in a fight. Also, Discord deserved a little action, after pretty much doing nothing on their journey there.

“Good luck Discord, see you after the ‘boss’ battle,” he actually smiled at the draconequus. Once you got past his whimsical personality, he was actually pretty fun to be around.

“Now don’t you get emotional on me,” Discord tutted. “We’re still acquaintances. Anyway, tally-ho!” He ran from the cover and grabbed the guards’ attention. “We’ve brought a small task force and have infiltrated your fortress. Try and catch me!”

The guards were caught unprepared but once Discord started to run, they split up. Half went after the intruder and the other half looked for the others. The coast was clear.

Nick looked at Thorax, who nodded he was ready. They both cautiously moved towards the door, opening it normally. In the middle was the throne, but other than that it appeared empty. There were also open yellow pods on the ceiling. Several.

“Ah good,” a familiar, deep feminine voice echoed in the chamber. “You’ve brought back the traitor.”

In front of them, the lithe frame of Chrysalis dropped down. When she uncurled, she stood taller than Celestia, including her horn. Her long teal mane flowed down her neck, jagged clear wings similar to Thorax’s stood up. Her back was green with bands wrapping around her midsection. The holes in her hooves were arranged so the tips actually appeared sharp.

“Well done my drone,” she approached both of them. “Who knows what would’ve happened if he was allowed to reach those cursed ponies and informed them of my plan.” She took Thorax aside, motioning for several changelings to guard him.

“It was a pleasure, my queen,” Nick hoped his acting would work. “All for the survival of the hive.”

“Such a loyal and determined child,” the queen grinned. “Attributes that should be rewarded.”

NIck gulped. She wouldn’t actually, with her own children?

“You look tense my little drone,” Chrysalis noted, circling around Nick. “Maybe another form might ease your mind?”

Her horn glowed, and she was enclosed in sinister green magic. As the veil lowered he saw blonde hair, followed by creamy white skin, a petite rounded face, lithe frame, and a scandalous black dress. She opened her eyes to reveal two blue pupils.

“Hello, Nick.”

Author's Note

Another chapter done. :yay: Decided to develop other relationships besides his romantic ones, so why not make some new friends. :twilightsmile: Chyrssie was in his head all along as well. How much room does he got in there? :rainbowhuh: Also, some of you may have noticed my new avatar. First of all, he's a dude. :ajbemused: (I can only see the long mane as the only confusing part) Anyway his name is Astral Spectre, my first pony OC and he's making his debut in the next chapter, although it may be a little unconventional. When he does, I'll post the ref sheet and some free art I got of him. Time to take down the evil queen! :pinkiehappy:

One Final Hurdle

“Why are you so shocked, hero?” Sabrina asked, grinning. “You believed it was me in your dreams, what’s so different now that I’m here in the flesh?”

Nick’s willpower wavered, causing his transformation to flickr. He didn’t want to believe that she too had influence over him. Not only that, but this monster, had stooped so low and used someone he loved dearly against him.

“Why?” was all Nick could ask, feeling his anger welling up inside him.

“Ooh, you’re tapping into your anger, that’s always more interesting and fun!” his former lover taunted. “So you want to know why I entered your dream and pretended to be Sabrina? I would have figured you are smart enough to see why. This is the best part!”

She paused, leaning in close to Nick. “I used your relationship with the princesses to regain my power. It was slow since I wasn’t directly receiving your love, but by siphoning it, I built up my strength to launch another assault on Equestria. However, you moved faster than I was anticipating, I could sense your emotions fluctuating ever since you stepped foot in the Badlands. So instead of replacing all the important ponies of Equestria, I just need to replace you. Directly absorbing two alicorn’s love will make me unstoppable.”

“Twilight and Luna would never fall for it!” Nick barked. “They know me well enough to catch any of your mistakes. They also know I was coming after you so if I just came back that’d raise suspicion.”

Sabrina just laughed. “You look adorable when you’re angry, you know that? I don’t need to trick your marefriends, I already have the power. No, what I need you for is leverage. That they won’t use the Elements of Harmony against me if they want you safe.”

“I’m strong enough to beat you, even in this changeling form. You’re just wasting your breath!”

“Oh ho, confident are we? That’s what I always liked about you, Nicky, not afraid to get what he wants. Too bad we never took things to the ‘next level’. We could always pick up where we left off, I can make your captivity pleasureable,” she hissed, returning to her original form.

Nick was repulsed by the idea. “I’m no one's captive. No matter what you, Tirek or Sombra think, I still have control. And if you think I’m going to be beat by you this far into my journey, you’re dead wrong.”

Chrysalis just grinned. “Well then hero, show me what you got.”

Instead of rushing the queen, Nick flew towards the throne, hoping that it wasn’t too sturdy and would only need a few hits. The queen, however knew exactly what he was up to and intercepted him, tackling him into the wall. She wasn’t lying when she said she had gained her strength back.

“Ah ah ah,” she tsked. “I rather like my throne and wouldn’t want anything to happen to it. You should focus your attention on me. I am your future.”

Nick was able to push her off and punched her in the chest, sending her reeling. Thankfully Luna focused on non magic combat as well. He tried to close the distance distance between the bug queen and himself, but she was faster thanks to her wing size. After several failed attempts to land hits on her, she knocked him back with her magic.

“One thing you’ll learn quick about me, Nick,” Chrysalis laughed. “Is that I love playing with my food, especially their emotions.”

Nick decided maybe he needed to try his own changeling magic. Getting into melee range of the queen wasn’t helping. Everytime he tried to rush the throne she was there to block or knock him back. It also seemed that the more frustrated he got, the stronger she became.

Chrysalis just seemed amused at Nick’s struggle. “Did you seriously just barge in here without some sort of plan? That’d you somehow got lucky and managed to infiltrate my home without my knowledge? You’re good sweetie, but not that good. You should save yourself the humiliation and just give up now, I’m sure your marefriends would understand. There’s little hope that you can beat me!”

The hardest part for Nick was channeling his magic through his horn, he had become accustomed to using his paws. He still based it on his emotions, feeling his anger towards the queen swell. But then it finally seemed to click and Nick grinned.

“It’s funny you should mention hope, Chrysalis,” he calmly said, feeling his magic building up. “Because I am the Element of Hope!” He released a beam of magic, aiming at the queen herself. She was able to dodge it since she knew what he was planning. It impacted the wall, with what looked like enough force to destroy the throne.

“About time you figured that out,” Chrysalis kept her smug demeanour. “Now we can have a real battle.”

Nick had been battered for a good half hour trying to get the upper hoof on the queen. There was no more time for games, he needed to end this. He started charging up his magic, aiming at the queen.

“You’re gonna try hitting me again? Your reputation for making smart decisions is being tarnished here. Just give up now and I’ll be merciful.”

He just smiled and turned his body towards the throne. He closed his eyes and released. However he felt resistance, which was weird. When he opened his eyes, he saw the reason.

“Almost caught me off guard there, Nick,” the queen was smiling as her own horn was aglow. Their magic clashed, hers a darker green than his. “But is this really the best you got? I’m barely putting in any effort here.”

Nick tried to bolster his magic, but he seemed to have reached his limit. His changeling magic couldn’t possibly rival Chrysalis’.

“Now that’s just sad,” she started slowly applying more power, forcing Nick’s beam back inch by inch. “Here we have Equestria’s only hope, her ‘hero’, and you can’t even match my power. Pathetic. Would make sense for Twilight and Luna to choose such a weak mate, they never cared for power. Sabrina was lucky to have left such a defenseless fool.”

Time seemed to freeze for Nick. How dare she, stealing his emotions to give herself power and call him the weakling. She wanted his emotions, he’d damn well give them to her. He tried to avoid using what helped him defeat the manticore, but it seemed that Sombra was right. In order to defeat the darkness, he’d have to use darkness and hate himself.

The gem started to glow, not green, but red. It had become a “part” of his transformation, appearing to be lodged in his chest. His magic followed suit, turning a blood thirsty red. Chrysalis quirked her brow at the transformation.

“So you’re deciding to play dirty now? I like it.”

Nick was tired of her talking and unleashed his emotions. The beam grew stronger and Chrysalis started to strain against its power. He continued to relive memories, painful ones: Sabrina leaving him, Alex and his parent’s deaths, having to hurt two mares he loved. Each memory significantly pushed the queen back. Then he thought about how she used him.

A wave of red magic blasted from his horn, knocking the queen off her feet and into her throne. It was enough to crack it, but not completely destroy it. Nick at that point didn’t care. The only thing on his mind was making Chrysalis pay.

His magic engulfed the queen, and he slammed her into a wall. He lifted her up and charged into her dazed body, pinning her down. He brought his hoof back and connected with her abdomen, her chitin doing its job of protecting her. Even more frustrated, he brought another hoof down, this one knocking the breath out of her.

“Am I weak now?!” Smack. “Not enough power to match yours?!?” Jab. “Don’t deserve-”

“N-nick p-please,” Sabrina weakly moaned, bruises adorning her body. “Y-you’re h-h-hurting me.”

Even though he knew it was a lie, Nick hesitated. She just looked too much like her.

The queen wasted no time and blasted Nick away from her, directly into a pillar, an audible pop resounding throughout the cavern.

“Nick!” Thorax called out, but the guards restrained him.

“I’ll deal with you later,” Chrysalis sneered, focusing on the semi unconscious wolf. “I had really planned on keeping you alive. Cultivating your marefriends and your love forever. However from that display, it’s too risky to keep you alive.” She reared her head back, horn acting as a sword. “Time to die, Warrior of Hope!” She swung down.

“Noooooo!” Thorax found the strength to break the guards’ grip and threw himself in front of Nick. He closed his eyes preparing for the worst, but some unknown force stopped her magic. Not only did it stop the queen, but it created a shockwave that knocked her and Thorax away from each other. Chrysalis went flying into her throne, the aftershocks dealing the final blow to the already weakened base, causing it to topple over her. Thorax was thrown into a wall, a light thud made as he hit the ground.

Nick could immediately feel his magic returning to him, every broken bone and wound slowly starting to heal. Thorax couldn’t have timed his rescue any better. He was starting to see white. He slowly picked himself up, looking over to his friend who remained motionless. He’d have to check on him later, right now he needed to end the immediate threat.

The changelings that were caught in the blast were also trying to recover as well, wanting to know how this was going to end. Nick floated away the debris from his fallen opponent. He wasn’t surprised to see the queen had changed herself back into Sabrina’s form. As he continued removing debris, he found her horn, shattered into a blade. Without it, she probably wasn’t able to change back.

“Who’s pathetic now?” Nick asked rhetorically, looking over her broken body. She’d live if he let her. “You know, your son wanted me to give you a second chance. And even after what you put me through, he risked his life to stop you, so that’s the least I could do for him.”

“H-he’s not my son,” the queen spat, blood trickling down the corner of her mouth. “What second chance could you offer me?”

“Let go of all this hatred. Try another way to gain love from ponies other than just taking it. Thorax learned that by befriending me, he wasn’t as hungry anymore. It’ll be difficult, but if you help me stop the darkness, I’m sure all of Equestria will be willing to give you another chance as well.”

“Why should I help you? After you took everything away from me? You’re trying to justify your killing, that’s all you’re really doing. Trying to convince yourself you’re not as evil as we are, but it won’t work. Sombra can possess you, but any action you take is truly your own.”

“So does that mean your answer is no?”

“I’ll see you in Tartarus! You’re dead just like the rest of us!”

Nick just sighed and picked up the horn in his paw. He walked over to Sabrina, standing over her body. He took one last look. Her body was mangled, her beautiful blonde hair matted with her own blood. Her eyes glared into his own. This was not the woman he loved.

“Goodbye Sabrina,” he calmly spoke, thrusting the horn directly into her chest. Chrysalis let out a painful gasp, and looked down to where she had been stabbed. She then looked back at the wolf, trying to get one last word in, but her mouth was rapidly filling with blood. With a final gurgle, her head fell limp.

It felt like hours passed before her corpse was engulfed in darkness and absorbed by Nick. Once he adjusted to the extra magic and darkness in him, he ran over to Thorax.

“Thorax!” he gently moved his body to assess the damage. “Come on buddy! You can’t just die on me. Not again.”

The changeling slowly opened his eyes. Despite the pain he was currently feeling, he smiled. “Nick, you’re ok.”

“But you aren’t,” he shook his head, hoping his healing magic could save his friend. “Why do you have to go saving me all the time?”

“Because that’s what friends do,” Thorax coughed. “Thank you for giving her another chance. It was a long shot, but I was really hoping it could’ve ended another way.”

“Best friends,” Nick reminded him. “No, more than that. There’s no relationship that can describe what you’ve done for me. But it’s not over yet, we’re gonna make it through this Thorax.”

The changeling put his hoof into Nick’s paw. “It’s alright Nick. I was able to be a part of history, now the changelings can be more than just evil. With you to guide them, they can hopefully make amends for the damage we’ve done.” He started to close his eyes.

“No Thorax, buddy. Stay with me. You will guide them. You’re the best leader for them.” Light started to engulf Thorax. “NO! I am not absorbing your soul. I don’t deserve that honor. Thorax!”

The ball of light started floating up and Nick began to run. The orb followed suit, but stopped in the center of the room. It then exploded, knocking over everything once again, this time taking out the roof above them as well. Nick quickly got up to his feet and was speechless at what he saw.

A changeling stood where Chrysalis’ throne was, however this was a dramatic difference than the usual black variety. It’s body was an array of colors, atop its head orange antlers. It looked at Nick and smiled.

“Thorax?”

“Right?” Thorax grinned. He inspected himself again. “I think this is all thanks to you! Feeding off our friendship must have caused the change.”

The only thing Nick could process was that his friend was not dead. He ran up to Thorax and hugged him tightly.

“As touching a reunion as I could imagine,” Discord stepped out of the shadows.”Well, it’ll probably be even more emotional when you and your marefriends are reunited.”

“It’s about time you showed up,” Nick stuck his tongue out. “Enjoy playing captive?”

“Well I knew you would do it, so I decided to take a little break.”

“I didn’t do it, Thorax did,” Nick lowered his head. “I-I wasn’t strong enough. If Thorax hadn’t sacrificed himself, you’d have to go to another dimension. Wait how would-”

“Aaand now I believe it’s Thorax’s time to take his place as leader of the changelings.”

“What?! How could I lead them?”

“You defeated Chrysalis, they’re bound to respect you or fear you,” Nick reassured him. “Just give them a choice. They can either follow you or lead their own lives. Without the queen bullying them, they can choose how they actually want to be. Here I’ll help you.”

He turned towards the crowd of changelings, surprisingly still interested in what was going to happen to them. Some had fled when Thorax changed, but there was a sizeable amount left. Maybe it was how strongly they could sense the love between Nick and their brother.

“Changelings! This is what happens when you choose to share love instead of taking it. Chrysalis could only see one side of how it worked. I’m not sure how leaders are chosen in your culture or if they’re born, but I know Thorax has the qualities to show you what he’s learned from our time together. You do have a choice though. He won’t be like her and force you to follow him.”

He then motioned for Thorax to take over. “Nick is right. We don’t have to continue being the way we are. Hated, despised, always wondering where and when our next meal will come. When I first met Nick, I was only focused on all the love he had for the princesses that radiated off him. But he gave me a second chance, he became my friend, and I’ve never been so full in all my life. I know I was an outcast among you, but look at what happened. Mom is gone because she chose to cling to our ways. Do you want to share the same fate, always hungry and being hunted by ponies?”

There was a silence, not sure what the changelings would do. With three combined powers, Nick was sure they could handle an attack, but would they join their side? One changeling, female by her voice, answered that.

“You’re not hungry?” she asked cautiously, stepping forward.

“Nope,” Thorax smiled. “In fact, I may have put on a little weight.”

“How hard was it to befriend each other?” a male asked.

“Well since he was helping me use changeling magic, it wasn’t too hard,” Nick answered. “He saved my life before and that helped a lot. I know the ponies don’t have much trust in your race, but I’m sure with Thorax acting as a diplomat, to assure you all want to change your ways, they’d be willing to give you a second chance. Does that mean you’ll side with us?”

The changelings looked at one another and nodded. They all stepped forward and bowed to their new king. “If it means we won’t have to starve anymore, then I’m willing to give it a try.”

A few left, claiming Chrysalis would be their one and only queen. But that was expected. Changing, even for a changeling, could be a scary thing.

“Alright, now that that’s settled, I suggest we make haste to the Crystal Empire,” Discord announced. “Sombra is growing restless. As for you changelings that remain, I’d suggest you all get battle ready. War is coming.”

“What are you getting at now Discord?” Nick asked. “What 4th wall are you breaking now?”

“Ah ah ah, that would just lead to spoilers. Besides, we should introduce Thorax to Cadance. She’s the Princess of Love afterall. If an alliance between the Crystal ponies and the changelings could be formed, it could speed up their transformation.”

“Thorax can meet with Cadance. I’m sure I’m the last wolf Shining wants to see after hurting Twilight. I’ll get some supplies, but I’m out of there.”

“Nick, I can’t face them without you,” Thorax pleaded. “Sure physically I changed, but that doesn’t mean they’re gonna trust me with a song or something.”

“Chrysalis wasn’t defeated by a speech,” Nick placed a paw on his shoulder. “She was defeated by you. You sacrificed yourself to save me. I’m sure Cadance will be able to sense that. She knew I loved Twilight and Luna the moment we walked in the same room. Besides you’re the leader of your race now, you have to show them you can be independent. I won’t always be around, remember?”

Thorax nodded, a wavering smile on his face. “You’re right. But I’m not ready for you to leave yet.” He hugged the wolf.

The changelings could feel the love radiating from them, more than any they had stolen over their lives. Seemed they made the right decision.

“We’ll protect the castle while you’re gone sire,” a few guards saluted. “We’ll also follow the misshapen snake’s advice and start getting battle ready. Would need to anyway if those loyal to Chrysalis decide to take back the hive.”

“Enough talk, more adventuring,” Discord tapped his hoof. He summoned a flying pig and mounted up. “Onward to the Crystal Empire!” He rode his pig out of the roof.

Thorax laughing at his silliness and Nick just rolling his eyes, they took off as well. It would take hours instead of days to reach the Empire thanks to their flight capabilities. Thorax and Nick discussed what he had planned for the changelings, maybe getting Twilight involved in teaching them about friendship.

Night was steadily approaching, and they were about halfway to their destination. Mt. Canterlot was coming into view and they decided to stay the night there. To make sure they didn’t get caught so close to home, Discord created a bubble that blocked anything from coming in.

They all settled in, each retelling their account of what happened in the hive. Nick’s close defeat still hung over him like a rain cloud, at least that’s what Discord was doing at the moment.

“Oh cheer up Nick,” Discord tried to comfort the wet wolf. “Yeah it was a close call, but you had Thorax to help you. A win’s a win, no matter how close the score.”

“But close isn’t good enough!” Nick scolded himself. “Is that what Equestria’s future is depending on? If I just get close? I was a rag doll in there without my rage! But that just proves Sombra’s and Tirek’s point! I’m as evil as them. I need to be if I want to defeat them. I shouldn’t need anyone’s help! Not yours, not Thorax’s, Twilight’s, Luna’s or Celestia’s! I am the Hero of Equestria, not any of you. I’ve made it by myself on Earth, I don’t need anyone now.”

It didn’t take a changeling to see that the darkness was taking a hold of him, but Thorax could find the source of the darkness. Nick was scared and was starting to feel useless. Tirek was too easy to kill and Chrysalis could’ve killed Nick if he hadn’t helped. These words weren’t his, just the dark souls he had absorbed. He placed a hoof on Nick’s shoulder.

“Nick, you don’t mean any of that,” he looked into his friend’s eyes. They were red, something he wasn’t expecting. He was also snarling. “Nick, stay with me buddy. This is not you, this is Tirek, Chrysalis and Sombra. You are my best friend, and I would gladly give my life for you.”

His words seemed to have the intended effect, the red from Nick’s eyes were fading into his normal hazel irises. He could feel the dark energy also lulling, until Nick looked back at him in worry.

“Thorax, I-I’m sorry. I d-didn’t mean-”

Thorax hugged his friend. “I know. You’re stronger than you believe Nick. You could’ve attacked Discord or I, but you kept it to words. I couldn’t handle that amount of energy. I guess that’s why you’re the hero, right?” he joked.

“Actually it’s mostly thanks to that gem,” Discord pointed. “The Tree is brilliant when she wants to be. She used most of her magic to craft that as a vessel that could contain the darkness. If she hadn’t, the Everfree would be just as serene as the rest of Equestria.”

“So, the Tree told the truth about that? That the gem is bonded to me, and once I die, all the darkness does too?”

“Well simply just killing yourself won’t do anything other than leave us with your corpse. In order to destroy the gem and the darkness, you need to overcharge it with magical energy. Preferably the Elements, one blast from them is all you need.”

“So I need Twilight and her friends to attack me? Easier said than done,” Nick thought aloud.

“You and your violence,” Discord scoffed. “You could always ask them nicely to attack you. It’s not like they are savages like the villains you faced.”

Nick deadpanned.

“You’ll come up with something Nick,” Thorax encouraged. “Right now, Sombra is still alive, so we need to focus on him. And I suggest we do that by going to sleep.”

There was no arguing with that. Nick hit his bedroll and was instantly out. He was still recuperating from his wounds. Without his regenerative magic, some of the wounds were able to reach deep. He had slightly troubled dreams, the repeat death of “Sabrina”, but he eventually convinced himself that wasn’t her. That was just Chrysalis trying to get into his head.

Another day came, Discord’s magic doing its job of leaving the trio off the radar, especially with the spike in Nick’s magical energy levels. There was the usual banter, Thorax having good dreams of his own. Some quick breakfast later and they took off. Nick looked back and waved goodbye to Canterlot and Ponyville. This was really happening.

He turned his head forward, Cloudsdale was coming into sight. It truly was a sight to behold, rainbows pouring like waterfalls into the clouds. Too bad there wasn’t time to sightsee, there were a lot of amazing places to visit according to Twilight and her friends when they came back from Cutie Map missions. Neighagra Falls was to their right, the pristine, crystal clear water and low rumble was audible from where they were.

Cloudsdale and the Falls came and went, and they were treated to a sight of rolling plains and clear skies. In the distance they could see the snow capped mountains surrounding the empire. A magnificent spire was centered at the city, catching a few rays of sunlight.

“I think Cadance got the best deal of all the princesses,” Nick remarked.

“Yeah, now that we’re flying towards it, I can still feel a strong sense of love coming from the city,” Thorax nodded. A few minutes later and they were in the outskirts.

“What’s the plan?” Thorax asked Nick.

“Well first we need some disguises. I wonder how strong my changeling magic is now that I have Chrysalis’ power?”

“Only one way to find out. If you have her power, you should be able to change into any pony you want.”

Nick closed his eyes. He didn’t think about what he looked like, just that he was a pony. This time he could feel the changes. His bushy tail turned into fine hairs, his legs rearranging and he felt himself get taller. His face tingled, probably changes to his muzzle and eyes. A small pop signified the end of the transformation.

“Whoa, that’s a pretty dramatic change,” Thorax gasped.

Nick opened his eyes. The first thing he noticed was his new mane, long and black with blue highlights. He brushed his mane away with a white tipped hoof. He was now eye level with the changeling, confirming his suspicions he had grown. He looked back and saw that while his tail was now hair, it still looked full and fluffy, the colors matching his mane.

“Discord you not going to comment?” Nick looked around, but again the draconequus had disappeared. “Well at least we don’t have to worry about his disguise.”

“I’ll go for a normal earth pony,” Thorax decided, using his own magic. He turned into a blue pony with a hat. “Lead the way.”

“Where do you think he could be?” Shining asked his wife as they looked at a strategic map.

“I don’t know sweetie,” Cadance sighed. She believed that Nick was doing this because he was concerned about Twilight’s and Luna’s safety. She knew what she felt - wait.

“Honey, what’s wrong?” her weary husband noticed. Looking for the wolf that broke his sister’s heart along with being a father had taken its toll.

“Let’s take a walk Shiny.”

“What?”

“We’ve been cramped up in the castle this entire time. Some good fresh air and a bit of exercise will do us well. Sunburst is watching Flurry. It’s not like we’re leaving the empire.”

“Alright,” he smiled. “You have a good point. Plus it’s been awhile since we’ve done anything together. Let me go get freshened up.”

When her husband was out of the room, Cadance grinned. “I didn’t think he’d be this bold to come here, but maybe Sombra is now the last villain. Something with a lot of love just stepped into our kingdom.”

The marketplace was huge, but surprisingly didn’t have much of a selection of climbing or winter gear. Then again, it was late summer, the snows wouldn’t cover most of the empire until mid fall.

“So how are you going to get me into the castle and meet Princess Cadance,” Thorax asked as they moved to another vendor.

“I still need to think of that,” Nick frowned. He just realized that Cadance could sense love. But they were far from the castle, she couldn’t have sensed his love from that far. “I probably can’t go with you. She knows what my love feels like.”

“She can sense love as well? I thought she only helped ponies fall in love.”

“Nope, she knew Twilight, Luna and I were in love the minute we walked in. On that note you probably have nothing to worry about. You may be a changeling, but you’re a reformed changeling. She’d be terrible at her job if she couldn’t feel our friendship.”

“You mean love?”

Nick just blinked at him. “Between guys, it’s just bromance.”

“That still doesn’t help us with getting into the castle,” Thorax replied.

“I’m sure they allow visitors, Celestia holds a public forum, Cadance probably does as well.”

“Look! It’s Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor!”

“Or they can come to us,” Nick thought then realized what this meant. “I gotta go. You’ll be fine.”

I can sense Nick’s love, but there’s one just as strong and appears to be linked to him as well. Trying to escape Nick? That’s cute.

“H-honey, where are you going?!” the confused stallion worried.

“Love trouble!” she lied. “Don’t worry, I’ll be right back!”

The unicorn just stood there, blinking. All the years he knew his wife, there was never a “love crisis” that required her urgent attention. He followed suit.

Thorax, despite Nick’s wishes, chased after him. Cadance was hot on their hooves, Shining not too far behind. While this was the most fun she had had in awhile, she decided she teased the wolf enough. Extending her wings she took off, flying quickly over the two sources of love. One was a blue earth pony, a hat on their head. Further ahead a … pony. She quirked an eyebrow at the revelation, but knew her sense was never wrong.

She dove to intercept the first pony, gracefully landing in front of him. If this was Nick, he certainly had done a good job on disguise. Without her “love sense” no pony would have thought he was a wolf.

“Why, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a pony like you around here,” Cadance appraised her target.

“I-I just arrived, wanted to do some sightseeing,” Nick mentally cursed himself for dropping his guard.

“Then why did you run? It’s awfully hard to see the sights when you’re going so fast,” she circled around him.

He didn’t have a response to that. Thorax and Shining were able to catch up to the two.

“Hi darling!” Cadance sang out. “These two are the one with the love trouble.”

“I’m not gay!” Nick yelled out, causing everypony to stare at him.

Cadance smirked and leaned in. “I know you’re not, Nick. But if you want to get out of here with your secret safe, you and your friend will come with Shining and I.”

Seeing as he was cornered, he nodded.

“Good,” Cadance looked to her bemused lover. “Ok Shining, we’re going to give these two the grand tour of the kingdom, starting with the castle.”

She started trotting off, humming happily to herself, her poor husband just following along. Thorax looked to Nick.

“Well, that’s one way to get a meeting with Cadance,” he sighed, following the couple.

Author's Note

Nick can't catch a break, can he? :fluttercry: But what else can he expect for being the hero? Now he's in the clutches of the overly peppy lovebutt. :pinkiegasp: Will he survive? :trollestia:

One more villain to go folks! Or are there more? :trollestia: So as promised, Nick turned into my OC, Astral Spectre (my current avatar). Here's some free art I got from him.

Hello Darkness My Old Friend

“Cadance, are those two really -”

“No, they’re best friends,” Cadance smirked. “So close that I can feel the love just pouring off both of them. They’re not in love, but they love each other. Like Twilight and her friends.”

“That’s nice and all, but shouldn’t we be looking for Nick? I got an idea of where he might be,” Shining had a new determined look.

“So do I,” Cadance grinned. “And here gentlecolts is the throne room. Guards, will you please leave us?” They all reluctantly did as they were ordered.

“Honey, what are you doing? Why would you just dismiss the guards?”

“Why don’t we ask our guests here. Right, Nick?”

Nick just sighed and nodded, closing his eyes and reverting back to his normal form. Once he was done he nodded to his companion, who transformed as well.

“I’ll admit, I wasn’t expecting that,” Cadance wowed.

“You were expecting them to be changelings?!?” Shining looked at his wife with disbelief.

“Shining just hear me out-” Nick started to explain.

“And you!! How could you break Twily’s heart like that? You ‘loved’ her and Luna, and you just went off without them, not even giving a reason why.”

“Just let me-”

“No! You had your chance to talk before starting all of this mess! As her BBBFF, it’s my responsibility to make sure you pay!” he started charging the wolf. Both Cadance and Thorax looked to Nick, who just shook his head. Shining leaped into the air, which was his second mistake, and brought his hoof down.

Nick stuck out his paw to the captain’s chest and slammed him down into the floor. He pinned him there.

“You don’t think that I didn’t want any of this to happen,” Nick calmly spoke, but kept a firm grip on the stallion. He could feel the darkness rising up within, but reminded himself he was in control. “That I had to make a hard decision in leaving Twilight and Luna so they wouldn’t get hurt by me? Look at me! Can’t you feel the dark magic flowing through me, the hatred?”

“So why did you get into a relationship with them if you knew that you would have to absorb all this evil?” Shining struggled under his grip.

“Chrysalis,” he spat. “Or should I say my first love.”

“First love?” Cadance asked.

With that, Nick had little choice but to come clean with the couple. Maybe then they could trust him and help him with Sombra. Thanks to his new transforming powers, he was able to show them what a human looked like, thankfully changeling magic giving him clothes as well. He explained what he had to do, and what he had been doing this entire time.

“Chrysalis entered my head and pretended to be Sabrina. She convinced me to accept the girls’ offer so she could feed on our love. I was powerless against her and wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for Thorax here. He saved my life, twice.”

Cadance smiled at Thorax. “That now explains why I felt the connection between you two. It’s like a brotherly type of love. But now that you bring up the memory of Sabrina, something more than just leaving her.”

“... I had to kill her. Chrysalis, being the coward she was, changed into Sabrina and got stuck as her. I had no other choice but to kill her in that form.” Nick fell silent.

“Nick I’m sorry-” Shining tried to apologize, but the wolf held up a paw.

“You didn’t know, and honestly I don’t blame you. I went off on my own, without explaining myself. I wish I had a caring brother like yourself.”

“So does that mean you’re going to let everypony know that you’re here and going after Sombra?” Cadance suggested.

“As much as I want to see them again, I’ve already absorbed too much darkness. Sombra has been awfully quiet, the other two villains as well. I have a feeling if we brought everypony important here they’d spring a trap. Once Sombra is defeated, all that needs to be done is to get the Elements, maybe all the princesses’ magic as well and purge the gem. That will end all of this.”

A sound behind them captured all their attentions. Flurry Heart, at least what Nick could gather from her being a baby alicorn, was flying around, zapping items with her magic. Her foalsitter, a very raggedy orange unicorn tried to reign her in. The foal stopped when she noticed Nick, and immediately flew towards him. She stopped inches away, looked sadly at him, but then got an idea and smiled.

Flurry flew closer and landed on his back, patting his head and petting him. It was her way of saying “Good doggy” without any words. Everyone dawwed at the sight, Sunburst relieved she had finally calmed down.

“You must be the wolf I’ve heard so much from Starlight about,” he adjusted his glasses. “Nick was it?”

He nodded, careful not to knock off the foal on his back. “The one and only. You sure have your work cut out for you, caring for an alicorn foal. I thought my job was dangerous,” he joked.

“Oh it’s not that bothersome. After all I’m the Royal Crystaller, I’m the only one qualified to look after Flurry Heart, besides her parents that is. Sunburst, at your service. I hope you don’t mind me asking, but did you mention purging the gem you carry? May I see it?”

Remembering the last time he tried to remove it, Nick hesitated. “I’ll have to keep it on my body. It acts like a storage for all this magic. Twilight determined if I removed it, all of this magic would consume me.”

“Right, I assure you I’ll be extra careful,” Sunburst approached Nick and carefully lifted the gem in his hoof. Immediately he could tell that this was some strong magic at work, that one being linked to it was unfathomable. “You’ve carried this gem ever since you arrived in Equestria? I’m sensing otherworldly magic here.”

“Really?” Nick looked down to the gem. “It’s true I’m not from Equestria, but where I’m from, magic is a myth, something that doesn’t exist.”

“On the contrary,” Sunburst further examined the gem. “From my research into magic, collaborated with Starlight, magic does exist in other worlds and dimensions. It may not be as strong as it is here in Equestria, where ponies can physically harness it, but it’s essential for every living being. It has many different names: in your case I believe science is what it is called. And for some reason, it’s really strong with you.”

“Well I loved science back home. How things worked, why things did what they did. But just being passionate about that would increase my ‘magic’ for it?”

The ponies all smiled. Cadance decided to explain. “That’s what we call a cutiemark. It also makes sense why your was a microscope when you transformed into a pony.”

“Wait, he can change like a changeling?!”

They all pointed to Thorax. “Oh, right. I should’ve figured that out.”

“With that all being said, I think it’s best I get going,” Nick spoke up, gently floating Flurry back to her parents, with some resistance from the foal. “Sombra is getting stronger with each passing moment. I brought Thorax here to try and forge an alliance between pony and reformed changeling. Discord has been hinting at some big event happening after I defeat the dark king.”

He turned to leave. But Shining stopped him. “Let us send a squad with you, the Frozen North can be unforgiving.”

Nick smiled but shook his head. “No. I don’t want to put any more lives in danger. Just make sure Twilight and her friends are ready when I return. And let both her and Luna know I love them.”

Cadance winked. “We’ll let them know. Now go and save us all!”

Nick nodded and began sprinting towards the balcony. He leapt up, his magic taking over, and he flew out of the castle, back towards the outskirts. He looked down at all the ponies below him, none paying him any attention. Would the average pony know what he did, that he saved them from possible destruction?

He touched down, shaking his head. “I didn’t choose to be a hero for the recognition. I chose because it was the right thing to do.”

That’s a bit cliche, even for you Nick.

“Nice of you to finally show up,” he looked around for his companion.

“And then there were two,” a wolf that had Discord’s eyes materialized. “I honestly don’t know why you choose to remain in this form, now that you have Chrysie’s magic you can go back to your ape-ish self.”

“I’ve grown rather fond of being a wolf,” Nick replied. “Plus when I transformed back into a human, I felt weak.”

“Suit yourself,” Discord changed back into his unique form. “By the way, you seem to be a good dad, the way you handled the op baby there. Sure you don’t have time to make your own with your marefriends? A memory after you’re gone?”

“There’s no boundaries for you, are there?”

“I cross dimensions at my own digression. You’re sexual wants or needs are nothing compared to the stuff I’ve seen. Besides, the other heroes gave into their carnal desires. You more than deserve some loving, even if it’s your widdle cuddle twime.”

Nick rolled his eyes. “Do you want to cuddle with them. Can’t really stop you after I’m dead.”

“Always the downer. Seriously Nick, be happy with the time you had or make more time. No one’s saying that you have to defeat Sombra right away. And Fluttershy is my one and only cuddle buddy.”

“You said it yourself that he’s growing stronger. I can feel it too. There’s no going back. Now are you going to help me or just bug me.”

“Aww Nick, I zzought we were friendzz,” Discord buzzed around him.

“I don’t know what we are,” he swatted at the insect. “But we’re wasting time.”

He closed his eyes. The gem began to warm up. He went one direction and it continued to warm up. Another and it cooled off. Nick looked to Discord who was just grinning at him.

“Must everything be a game with you?”

“That’s not me unfortunately. Although that is a pretty good idea the Tree had. Your survival in the Frozen North depends on the gem and finding Sombra.”

“So does that mean you’re gonna help me?”

Discord shook his head. “The rest is up to you Nick. I need to get some preparations made and then also inform everypony of your ‘homecoming’. Ooh this is exciting!”

“You really think I can do it? Even after what happened with Chrysalis?”

“That was out of your control Nick,” Discord placed a paw on his shoulder. “But you defeated her with the help of Thorax. Just remember, you’re not alone in this world anymore. That’s all the help I can provide. Go usurp that tyrant’s throne!”

With that Discord faded away, leaving Nick once again by himself. Discord spoke the truth, but looking towards Mount Everhoof, he couldn’t have felt more alone.

Nick was no longer sure how long he had been searching the abyss, it definitely wasn’t hours any longer. He climbed partway up the mountain, but the gem had grown cold. He cursed himself for not buying the supplies he needed for this trip, having to find shelter in abandoned caves. His food supply was also running low with the ration system he had in place.

“I thought you were going to make this easy,” he accused the gem around his neck. “You’ve only shown me how futile this is.”

“Oh don’t be like that Nick,” Sombra’s voice echoed around him. “After a week of searching and you’re just giving up? Even when you’re so close.”

“About time you made yourself known Sombra,” the wolf looked around the cave, picking a shallow one with only a wall just so that he knew he was alone. “Where are you!?”

“Temper, temper,” Sombra tutted. “Have you thought about my proposition?”

“To forfeit what I’ve been fighting for and join forces with you? Just so that it’s easier for me? Come on Sombra, what type of hero do you think I am?”

“A smart one. One that actually considered my offer even though you claim it was just a diversion. I’m inside your head remember? Good work with Chrysalis by the way, she was probably the toughest of us all.”

“You’re now complimenting me on doing my job? Now what’s your angle?”

Sombra chuckled. “You still don’t get it do you hero? I used to be like you, had everything taken away from me. Except I accepted the darkness and gained power.”

“But you were defeated by the Elements, twice,” Nick sighed at the villain’s insistence, but was glad there wasn’t a backstory involved. “How is accepting my ‘dark’ urges going to be any better than stopping you?”

“You’re different Nick, different than all those heroes. That’s why you’ve gotten this far, you understand the balance between good and evil. Too much of either side is never a good thing. Honestly, how fun is it when there’s not just a little resistance when you take over Equestria?”

“So what, the light is too strong and so I need to bring the darkness in balance?” Nick was getting tired of Sombra’s game.

“Did you not feel uncomfortable or at odds with your conscious when you killed every creature? That when you absorbed the darkness you found it overpowering? That’s because a mortal alone should not handle all that power. But you, you can become more than just a mortal. You can be a god, just like your lovers, then you won’t have to worry about them outliving you.”

“I don’t know who’s more pathetic, you or Chrysalis,” Nick got up, starting to pace. Obviously he couldn’t hide from him, but staying here was just as awkward. “Both of you waited to weaken me, her throne draining my powers, you waiting for me to be low on my rations. Both have tried appealing to me for your own selfish purposes. I know you’re just tricking me, why should I believe you?”

The king laughed again. “How about I just show you?”

Before Nick could protest, he was surrounded in Sombra’s magic and teleported. It felt similar to the villain possessing him. Flashes of light temporarily blinded him, so when he landed on the floor with a thud he wasn’t too sure where Sombra had kidnapped him to. The dots subsided and gave way just to even more darkness, save a red glowing light. Getting up to his paws, the light came from the middle of the room, on top of a pedestal. Cautiously walking up to it, he saw that it was a horn.

He reached out to touch it, but it flew away, floating in the far side of the “room”. Dark smoke started forming under it, bright green eyes with red pupils the first features to appear. Thanks to the almost pitch black darkness he was in, it was hard to see the rest of his guest’s body. His voice confirmed his suspicions.

“We finally meet Nick,” Sombra grinned his toothy smile that shone bright enough to illuminate his entire body. “Like my new body? It’s all thanks to you.”

“At least you’re not using mine anymore,” Nick took in his features. “I will admit, you do look more evil with a body, although being a spirit has its own creepy vibe. So you were saved by your horn?”

“It was the only thing I could think of when I was defeated by the Elements. Using the last of my magic I transferred my soul into this horn, waiting for someone like you to revive me. There’s a reason you’re the Element of Hope. Both sides depend on you, and it’s ultimately your decision. But before you decide, I think there’s someone you should meet.”

Nick felt a chill run down his spine. Something, or someone according to Sombra, had just entered the cave. There was a flash of lightning, which conveniently illuminated the surroundings permanently. A human stood next to Sombra, one that Nick hadn’t seen in over 10 years. Dark clouds flowed from him, a dark robe covering everything but his face, most likely on purpose.

“Hello brother.”

“What do you mean you just left Nick on his own!?” Luna yelled at Discord.

“He’s a big wolf now, he can handle the likes of Sombra, especially after defeating Chrysalis. We just need to get ready for his return,” he brushed the mare off him.

“And he wants us to hit him with our magic?” Twilight added, looking to her friends. They all shrugged, their magic had defeated villains before, made sense that it could “cleanse” Nick of the darkness in him.

“He’d barely feel anything,” Discord answered. “He knew what he was getting himself into and is willing to do what he needs to do. We have to be prepared to help him out.”

“I still think we should’ve gone with him, from what you described Chrysalis got awfully close to ‘winning’. When do we get to meet this reformed changeling?” Luna huffed.

“Is now ok?” Thorax asked as he walked into the room accompanied by Shining Armor and Cadance. “Wow, you both feel just as strongly for Nick as he does for you. You really miss him?”

Twilight, her curiosity getting the best of her spoke up. “Yes, terribly. Discord said you traveled with them and you saved Nick’s life twice? Do you mind telling us more, since Discord didn’t really tell us the details.”

Thorax thought for a moment before nodding. “He’d want you both to know everything.” With that he retold the story of their adventure to all the ponies in the room.

“I should’ve known you were behind all of this,” Nick growled, pacing around his brother, if only by blood. “Would make sense you wanted to ruin these ponies’ lives just like you did mine.”

“Now that’s just harsh Nick,” his brother shook his head and sighed. “You’re not even going to let me explain myself after all this time?”

“You had 10 years to do so, Aiden. Now that I’ve been taken from Earth, fell in love with two princesses and so close to saving this world by sacrificing my life, you want to explain yourself. Makes about as much sense as you taking everything Mom and Dad left behind.”

“You didn’t need it, you were already finishing your doctorate or whatever and had several jobs waiting for you. What did I have? Living in a crappy apartment with a dead end job, going nowhere with my life. You had everything, a best friend, amazing girlfriend and two loving parents.”

“Had. I had all of those things. Sabrina left to pursue her dreams, Alex and our parents died. You were the only thing I had left, and you abandoned me,” Nick felt tears in his eyes. Why was he getting emotional now? This was just making him weak. “You were my older brother! You were supposed to look out for me! You did so when we were younger! What changed you!?”

Aiden’s grin faded and he looked down. The three stood there in silence before the eldest brother spoke.

“You’re right Nick,” he finally looked his brother in the eyes. “I was a terrible sibling, you needed support after losing the two most important people to you. I was just jealous of everything you had, everything you had going for you. I saw you with Luna and Twilight the night of the Gala and I realized you had found love again. I want to help you.”

“You help me?” Nick blinked. “How could you possibly do that?”

“Like this,” Aiden casually replied, stepping over to Sombra. Reaching a hand to his horn he ripped it off the unicorn, his body beginning to turn back into smoke. Oddly, Sombra didn’t say or do anything. He handed the horn over to Nick. “Here, destroy it and you’ll be done with him.”

He looked at the horn. Why would his brother just do this, hand him the last villain. He still had to deal with his brother if he was involved in all of this. But he wasn’t one to look a gift horse in the mouth. Placing the horn on the ground, he ignited his paw and struck down with all his strength. The horn shattered, and Sombra’s wispy body flowed into Nick. With him out of the way, the brothers were the only ones to remain.

“So it’s just you and me, brother. Soon just me,” Nick looked back to Aiden.

His brother laughed. “And then what? You become a martyr and lose everything you love all over again? That’s just like you, only seeing things one way.”

“So you propose I just let you go? Let the darkness continue to threaten this land and sit idly by?”

“No. No. No, Nick. Don’t you get it? Good and evil, one can’t exist without the other. That’s why you felt uneven absorbing those dark souls. Just like Sombra said, one mortal is not strong enough to possess both good and bad,” Aiden’s eyes flashing, at least that’s what Nick thought he saw. The lighting was still dim. But decided to listen further to his brother. Maybe he had a point.

“But if you had someone else to take all that darkness for you, to ease the burden, then you don’t have to worry about succumbing to it. Besides do you really think you can take me on in the current state you’re in?”

Nick considered it. His brother was exuding more power than any of the other villains, even Chrysalis. He could also feel his resolve crumbling, the darkness was trying to take over.

“So what do you propose?”

“We go back to Canterlot, where your marefriends and everypony else is waiting for you. Then we come up with an agreement. No one else has to die, and we’ll be still at odds but then again, I’m sure you don’t want to change that.”

His brother had a point. Even though he hated him, Aiden was now trying to help him out. Maybe Discord was overexaggerting with what he said, that everything would turn out bad for him wanting to do something for himself for once. He had two mares that needed him just as much as he needed them, he couldn’t just leave them without trying.

“Alright brother, I accept your offer,” he finally spoke.

Aiden grinned. “Perfect. Now I’ll need to borrow your body.”

“What-” was all Nick could utter before his “brother” transformed into smoke and diffused into his body.

Nick tried to struggle, but as Aiden pointed out, spending a week looking for Sombra had weakened his willpower. He fell to the floor, and after a few minutes got back up, his eyes and the gem glowing red. He grinned maniacally.

“It’s time for a reunion, Nick.”

Goodbyes Are Always Hard

Author's Note

I had a lot of fun working on this, and although that there were rough spots, I wouldn't change the journey we took together. There wouldn't be a story for me to tell without you, the reader, to read it. So I seriously thank you for reading. I hope you enjoy. :twilightsmile:

Goodbyes Are Always Hard

“So you and Nick probably learned one of the most important friendship lessons without me,” Twilight teared up, both in pride as well as missing out on such an important moment. Her wolffriend was willing to give a former enemy a chance, and it worked. That he didn’t always resort to violence warmed her heart.

“Yes, but I still don’t like that you let him confront Sombra on his own,” Luna huffed. “Knowing Nick, he was probably discouraged after almost losing to Chrysalis, although no pony would think less of him when he had to work at a disadvantage. That she would use his first love to trick him into forming a herd with us and leech off our love. She’s lucky she’s dead, or else I might have to use Nightmare Moon on her,” she growled.

“Lulu,” Celestia gently berated her sister, although she understood the vexation. She was upset at the queen as well for taking advantage of ponies close to her, and could feel her anger growing as well.

“Not that I would actually revert back to Nightmare Moon. That was just the best hypothetical threat I could think of. Still, Nick has been gone for a week, somewhere in the Frozen North and we’re supposed to just wait for him? He could be held captive or worse.” No Luna. You are not going to give that a second thought.

She looked at all everyone in the room. “He was right here in Canterlot. I knew I felt his presence, but I was trusting him that he would be ok and had a good reason to not come back when he was so close to home.”

“Well if you must know princess, he is on his way home,” Discord announced, pointing to the balcony. On the horizon, Celestia’s day was being quickly blackened out by dark ominous clouds. Wildfires seemed to be popping up in the distance, turning the pitch black sky red and orange.

“Nick’s causing all that?” Twilight gasped in awe, one of the first to rush to the balcony rail. “Why?”

“Isn’t it obvious? He defeated Sombra but that was the final straw. He couldn’t handle all of that darkness and it overwhelmed him. This is what I was talking about getting ready for something big coming. I hope you all took my warning seriously,” Discord sighed.

Luna was furious again. “THIS IS WHY TWILIGHT AND I SHOULD’VE BEEN WITH NICK DURING ALL OF THIS!! WE COULD’VE-”

Celestia put a hoof into her sister’s mouth. She scowled. “Luna! Now is not the time to be angry. What happened happened, now we need to save Nick from the darkness, not blame Discord for being irresponsible.”

A guard flew to where they all were. “Your highnesses, our scouts have reported that Nick is on his way, and that he wants only all of you to meet him in the plains just outside Canterlot. Shall we assemble the Royal Army?”

Celestia shook her head. “No, make sure all my little ponies are safe. Send some troops to Ponyville and any cities in the immediate area. Help them find shelter in case the fighting breaks out, and make sure that the rest of the guard is prepared for the worst. Thank you for the report.”

“My pleasure, Princess. I’ll pass the message on to the other guards post haste,” he salutes and dives off the balcony, towards the barracks.

Celestia looked to the ponies assembled. Each had a concerned look on their face. She looked back at the approaching darkness. It was familiar, but not in a good way. “Make sure you all are ready for whatever happens,” she announced, before spreading her wings. “Luna and Twilight, would you mind helping me carry our earthbound friends to the fields. It would be safer than just using magic to teleport without fully knowing the situation.”

The other two alicorns nodded and allowed the flightless mares to hop on. The rest followed her off the balcony, flying towards the expansive fields that separated the Crystal Empire and Canterlot. Cadance was somewhat at ease when she still felt the Empire hadn’t fallen and that Flurry Heart was safe. Thorax could sense his friend somewhere on the field, but it was polluted by all the dark magic in the air.

They all landed, everypony looking around for signs of the wolf. Using his emotional senses, Thorax was able to point out the wolf’s silhouette against the smoke.

“He’s over there!”

Twilight and Luna wanted to rush over to him, but Discord halted their progress.

“Move. Out. Of. The. Way. Discord,” Luna growled. “I won’t warn you again.”

“I won’t warn you again princess, while that may look like our wolf, that is in fact not Nick,” Discord replied. “He’s corrupted by darkness, and only the Elements may have the chance to purify him. But I doubt he’s just going to let you blast him with your friendship beam just because you ask nicely.”

“That may be the only thing you got right about me Discord!” “Nick” boomed across the field. “Thinking I could handle all that darkness by myself? You should’ve known I was weak and couldn’t handle such a task. I didn’t ask for this! I just wanted to make love to my two mares!”

Twilight and Luna blushed at the comment. Nick wouldn’t talk like that, but it had to be him. As they focused on him, they could only feel the dark energy of villains they faced in the past. His eyes glowed red, and the gem around his neck matched his eyes. As he moved closer to them, they could make out a maniacal grin.

“Hello girls, miss me?” he licked his lips, several feet away now. “I sure missed the both of you.”

“Snap out of it Nick!” Twilight pleaded to him. “This isn’t you! We can help you get rid of all that darkness and you’ll be back to your good old self. The Nick we loved!”

“That Nick was doomed ever since he arrived here!” he loathed. “He tried to be good, but it was getting him nowhere. Now he has all the power he could want! And why does being possessed by darkness have to be bad? That just means he can now have a say in it! Discord was born from the darkness, yet you allow him to roam free. It is possible for darkness and harmony to coincide!”

Celestia and Luna shook their heads. Their thousand years of rule had shown just the opposite. Before they even ascended, when chaos and darkness reigned, they felt the suffering, despair and pain. As much as it pained Luna to do so, she couldn’t let Nick continue on.

“That’s so typical of you Sombra!” Luna yelled back at the wolf. “My sister and I took away your power and now you’re trying to take away the wolf I love! I WON’T LET YOU!!”

“Nick” just let out a bellowing laugh. “That weak pathetic tyrant? He just sat by as I ripped off his horn and gave it to Nick. He destroyed it, and I was able to take control. But if you want to see Sombra, here you go.”

A clone of Nick broke off the main one, and began casting red magic. His horseshoes were the first to materialize, the shiny metal plating reflecting the light of the fire behind him. His body along with his cape and chestplate were the next things to materialize. Finally his head, the glowing green eyes and red pupils, crown and midnight black mane appeared.

“Hello everypony,” he winked at Luna and Celestia. “I’m back.”

The sisters sneered at the King of Tyranny while most everypony else was shocked at his return.

“But he’s not the only foe that’s dying to see you,” the wolf laughed, creating two more clones. Sombra stayed in the middle. To his left, the clone took the form of Chrysalis while the clone on the right transformed into Tirek at his strongest form.

“Hi Shining,” Chrysalis winked. “How’s this prissy, pink excuse of a wife been treating you?”

Tirek laughed maniacally. “I knew Nick had it in him! Oh how much fun I’m going to have exacting my revenge on all of you!”

“Well I’m glad I was right about this happening,” Discord casually said, whistling and snapping his fingers. Cerberus came bounding from the south while Thorax’s army appeared behind their leader. Chrysalis’ horn began to glow and shot up a beacon. Those loyal to her rushed to her side, thanks to the possessed Nick’s preemptive planning. “Now this will be exciting to watch!” the draconequus summoned a cloud and hopped on, rising above the battlefield.

“Discord!” Twilight yelled at him. “Just use your magic and make this all end! After all aren’t you the spirit of chaos, with powerful magic?!? Where anything you want can come true with a snap of your talons?”

Discord sighed. “Then that would be unfair Twilight. We wouldn’t want to join these baddies rand cheat, would we? Time to test the Magic of Friendship, right?!”

The purple alicorn rolled her eyes and turned back to Nick and the villains assembled.

“Since I’m in such a good mood, I’ll give you a few moments to prepare your best plan,” Nick stretched. “We’ll win anyway, after all, to defeat me you have to kill me.”

“YOU LIE!” Luna cried out. “WE CAN DEFEAT YOU AND STILL SAVE NICK!” She turned to her marefriend. “Do you have any ideas Twilight?”

“Well, thanks to Discord we’re more prepared than we originally would have been. Thorax, obviously you and the changelings will take Chrysalis. I’m so glad that it is easier to distinguish our changeling allies from Chrysalis’ army. Shining and Cadance do you want to face her or Sombra? They’ve both made your lives miserable.”

The couple looked to each other and nodded. “I’m gonna make that bitch pay for impersonating me!” Cadance vowed.

“Sombra took away my magic last time we faced off. I think it’s time I repaid the favor,” Shining cracked his hooves. Celestia and Luna stepped forward.

“We’ll assist you Shining Armor,” Luna spoke. “As much as I want to help Nick, I think only the Elements of Harmony will be able to save him.”

Twilight nodded, and looked to Starlight and Cerberus. “Can both of you handle Tirek?”

The pony and three headed dog looked to each other and nodded. Now that everypony had a role they reassembled and faced the villains again.

Nick laughed. “Well try your best everypony! The future of Equestria and your wolffriend’s life is at stake!” He gave the order and all the villains charged ahead. Twilight and her friends went after Nick, the other assigned ponies clashed with their respective villain.

Cerberus charged Tirek while Starlight provided cover. Thanks to all the darkness Nick absorbed, each villain was at their full strength, even if they were sharing the dark magic by being a clone. The centaur threw the mythical dog to the side just in time to intercept Starlight’s magic. They struggled back and forth for control, with Tirek grunting and placing all his power into it and knocked the mare back several yards.

Cadance and Thorax weren’t faring any better. The armies fighting amongst themselves, the two tried their best to overpower the Queen. She created her own clone and was able to take each opponent one on one. Thorax chose more physical attacks, swooping and swerving, trying his best to weaken his mother. Cadance stuck with her magic, only a few of her blasts actually making direct contact but not enough to seriously injure the queen.

The Royal Sisters and Shining Armor figured their combined force would easily put down the king so they could assist the others, but because he was the first clone to divide, he was able to take more power. His experience of losing to the sisters before only pushed him further to make sure history wasn’t repeated. His magic was enough to match theirs and overpower them.

“Nick! Please stop all this!” Twilight called out to her wolffriend, who didn’t move, just laughing aloud. She was trying to reason with him, but also buying time for her friends to get ready. “It’s not too late, we can still fix this!” She started tearing up, “Don’t force me to destroy you.”

Nick let out another burst of laughter, which surprised Twilight and her friends. “You seriously think that your Friendship magic is going to defeat me? Come now Sparky, you’re smarter than that. How about you just make it easier for yourself and be my little wife? Convince Luna as well, would hate to break up the herd right? I’d make sure you’re well taken care of.”

This definitely wasn’t the wolf she fell in love with. However she could still feel good in him, despite all the darkness that surrounded him. She and her friends just needed to help uncover it under all that darkness.

“No Nick, I cannot allow you to do that,” she wiped her tears, her friends huddling close around her. “Thanks to Starlight I’ve seen what Equestria would look like if darkness were to reign. As long as I live and breathe, I will make sure that never happens.” She paused. “Even if that means stopping you.”

Nick looked at her with curiosity. “Very well,” he stretched. “Give me your best shot!” He started charging at the mares.

Taking a deep breath, Twilight looked to her friends who nodded, and they all began to channel their Elements. They levitated off the ground, surrounded by the swirling colors of their coats. Since she already gave her warning to Nick, there wasn’t a need for another speech. Guiding their magic, she shot it at the running wolf. The blast struck hard, creating a crater where it impacted. But there was no sign of the wolf.

Her heart sank, until she heard laughter from behind them.

“You should see your faces!” Nick chuckled as he floated on his back. “Oh just one blast of our magic should do the trick! Please, I’ve been in Equestria long before Celestia or Luna were even born! I know what the Tree of Harmony is capable of, what your magic can do. You can’t just go Friendship! and all your problems are solved, not with me at least. I’m in a different league from any of the villains you faced. I even posed as your wolffriend’s brother to try and trick him and it worked, with a little mind control!”

Twilight gritted her teeth. She knew that this couldn’t be Nick. So this was some ancient darkness, something that gave rise to all these villains. “So who are you then?!”

“You’ve heard my name before, but probably not in its original form. I am Phobetor! God of Nightmares!” he announced, lightning filling the skies. “And if you thought Nightmare Moon was bad, then wait until you see what I have in store for you. Any fear has my name in it for a reason.”

He blasted a beam of darkness at them, which the mares were partly protected by the friendship magic surrounding them, however they could feel themselves being pushed back, something that didn’t even happen when they faced off against Tirek. They fired back at him and were able to get some leeway, but they were slowly being pushed back.

“What’s happening Twi!?” Applejack asked startled.

“His magic is too strong! This is nothing like Tirek’s magic when he blasted us with all the alicorn magic! Stay close girls, we’re going to have to flank him!”

Phobetor let out a laugh and began chasing them through the skies. Streaks of black and rainbow magic illuminated the battles below. Luna, Celestia and Shining were trying to create a plan to sneak up on Sombra.

“How did we not know that there was an actual god amongst us and that he was the source of all this evil?” Celestia asked her sister as they flew towards the mad king. “Could he have been the one to have tried to create Nightmare Moon?”

Luna considered it but shook her head. “No I refuse to be linked to that-that despicable thing. I am at fault for the creation of the Nightmare. And now he has taken Nick. I will not stop until Nick is free and that god is destroyed! I don’t care what it takes!”

“Um princesses, can we focus now on the battle at hand?” Shining worried as he was galloping towards the king, throwing up a shield to block dark magic coming his way. “Do we even have a chance when Twily and her friends can’t even beat the main villain?”

“They’ll figure out a way Shining Armor,” Luna replied, looking to her marefriend and her friends. “They always do.”

Cadance and Thorax were fighting a losing battle against Chrysalis and her changelings. Most of Thorax’s army had been taken out, the queen taking prisoners for special processing. The two were now fighting her horde while she took some time to recover, dissolving her clone.

“Is Nick truly gone Thorax?” Cadance grunted, blasting off what seemed like endless waves of evil bug ponies. “I can’t even detect his love from that Phobetor god thing.”

“I can’t feel him either princess, but we can’t give up on Nick. He was there for me, and I’ll keep fighting for him until I breathe my last breath.”

Cadance felt a new surge of energy fill the reformed changeling and smiled. If her sister in-law had taught her anything, it’s that friends are worth fighting for and from her own experience, love was just as priceless. She was fighting for Twilight’s and Luna’s special somepony, and her friend. Not only that, she was fighting her her foal back home in the Crystal Empire. They couldn’t lose, not with those stakes.

“How are you doing Cerberus!?” Starlight called out as she took some time to recover. The dog grunted in frustration as he again tried to physically overpower Tirek. Starlight couldn’t get too close to the centaur or else he’d be able to drain her magic. She looked to the other battles taking place and was distraught. They didn’t seem to be gaining the upper hand, in fact they were slowly getting beat back. She turned to Twilight and her friends, the most powerful ponies in Equestria. Whatever this Phobetor thing was, he was keeping them on the defensive.

Starlight was brought back to the battle when she heard Cerberus howl in pain. Tirek had made a rather deep gash with his horns and flung the dog back towards her. She rushed over to render any magical aid she could. If only Nick were here, they’d probably have a better chance.

Discord frowned at the scene playing out before him. He’d figure even without Nick they’d be able to put up a fight, they did in all those other realities. It was here that the human was the one that betrayed them, consumed by their greed or lust for power. Maybe he needed to activate his emergency plan.

With a snap of his fingers he disappeared out of sight.

Inside “Nick’s” head.

Nick watched helplessly as the battle unfolded before him. Once he realized he had been tricked it was far too late, “Aiden” or now as he discovered, Phobetor, had complete control. He had tried to break free but nothing worked. And while he had complete control, the God of Nightmare’s decided to let him watch this very real one he created. He was a failure and Discord was probably already in the next alternate universe by now.

“You really thought I’d just give up on you Nick? That really hurts, you know. I really do like you.”

Nick turned around to see the draconequus, in the flesh. To make sure this wasn’t a trick he reached out and touched him. Discord just giggled.

“Of course it’s me silly! Stupid sexy Thorax!”

Nick smiled at the welcome sight of a friend. “B-but how!?! I thought that Phobetor had total control??”

“Well if I had accompanied you, he’d know you had a chance. So just like I’ve been doing for the past few days, I possessed you first! If I told you, then the god would’ve kicked me out! But that being said I only have a bit of time here before he finds out. Why are you just giving up? You’re marefriends need you. Everypony needs you.”

Nick was silent, the only sounds were the battle “outside”. “I. Failed.” he whispered after several minutes of silence. “Why would they need me? To make more of a mess? Why didn’t you tell me this would happen!?”

Discord clicked his tongue. “It’s not entirely your fault Nick. He tricked you, just like he did with the other heroes. I didn’t tell you because you he wouldn’t have gone as easy on you if you knew what he was up to. You’re still different than the others, they felt no remorse, they became Phobetor. So afraid of the nightmare he created they didn’t want to take responsibility. He’s only possessing your body, your spirit is still here, else we wouldn’t be having this conversation.”

“But I tried breaking free of his bonds, he’s just too strong with all the darkness I absorbed! My “light” isn’t enough to overcome it!”

“Then don’t use it,” Discord patiently replied.

“What!?”

“Don’t use the “light”. Just because it’s technically the opposite of the darkness doesn’t mean that’s the solution. Twilight and her friends have Friendship magic but that alone isn’t enough to defeat Phobetor, you can see how the battle is turning out yourself. You have both dark and light magic, no one else here does. Use it to your advantage.”

“How does that make any sense? I can only use one at a time. And if using light magic won’t work, how will dark magic help? We’ve seen him just absorb it.”

“Not if you find the right balance Nick. Trust me when I say you can do this! Live up to your title: Element of Hope! All those ponies out there believe you’re going to come back and save the day! Don’t let them down!”

Nick thought a while before nodding. Now wasn’t the time to feel sorry for himself. He was still there, so this fight wasn’t over.

“Alright then!” Discord stretched. “This is literally the last time I can help you out. How this story ends is up to you, Nick.” He turned to leave.

“Wait Discord!”

“I can’t-” he was cut off by the wolf hugging him. “W-what’s this for?”

“For giving me this second chance and being my friend,” he smiled. “I’m gonna miss you.”

Discord hugged the wolf back before shaking his head. “You haven’t died yet, so don’t start acting like this now. Jeesh getting something in my eye,” pulls out a teardrop the size of Nick. “Now go get that blasphemous god!” Walked towards an exit sign he created before pausing and turning back to the wolf. “Alex is proud of what you’ve become Nick.” He then left in a doorway of white light that closed behind him.

“Just another one of his random quips,” Nick chuckled to himself and turned back to the battle. It sure wasn’t looking good for his marefriends and everypony else.

Currently, “he” was dog fighting with Twilight and her friends, now that he was more focused on the fight he could actually feel the blasts of dark magic. Right now the Elements were on the defensive, firing blasts of magic to increase the distance.

If I could force my way into one of those blasts, that could end the battle right there! Nick exclaimed and focused on trying to take his body back. He could feel the darkness slipping back into him, cruel, evil thoughts filling his mind. It was working! Phobetor didn’t seem to notice him taking some control back, too focused on his current target.

Alright girls, fire your best shot! I may have only one shot at this!

Another blast from the god and they retaliated. Grinning, Nick put all his might into controlling his body for just a split second. After finally accepting all the darkness, that access was granted. Instead of rolling away to dodge it, he flew head on.

The initial blast was intense, throwing Nick back out of control and into his head. He actually felt … rejuvenated. He could see the amazement on Twilight’s face as well, in fact the entire battle seemed to have paused, everypony shock that the god had been fazed. Or so they thought.

“Ha! Hahahaha! As long as your precious Nick is still under my control, your magic is useless! Afterall he’s an Element as well,” Phobetor grinned and blasted Twilight and her friends out of the sky. The other villains took advantage of this upset and rounded up the battered ponies. With the Chrysalis’ army ensuring no escape, Phobetor joined the rest of the villains on the ground. Twilight and her friends were slowly getting up, everypony tending to their injuries while they awaited for the god to speak. Instead of annoyance though, Phobetor was laughing.

“I’ve got to admit it to you Twilight and Luna, you picked a strong one here. Didn’t think Nick had that in him, but it looks like he’s been put back into submission. That’s enough playing around, surrender or else you die!”

“I’d rather die than live in a world where you were in charge!” Twilight spat blood, weakly getting to her hooves. “Nick was able to take control once, he’ll be able to do it again!”

Twilight, no. That’s not your fate. You’re supposed to teach ponies about friendship, not die for me. Come on Nick! You’ve got to get out of here!

Luna joined her battered marefriend, extending her badly bruised wing over her. “And if you have to kill her you’re going through me! I will never give up on Nick!”

Luna too? No. This isn’t how it’s supposed to end. Dammit!

The god slapped Luna away, sending her flying a few feet before slamming into the ground. She let out a cry of pain, seeing stars, and not in a good way. She was still conscious though and slowly opened her eyes.

“LUNA!” Twilight tried to rush to her fallen marefriend but Phobetor grabbed her in his magic and raised her above his head. She struggled but his magic was too strong.

“Perhaps I need to make an example of the both of you,” the god leered at her. “Extinguishing an Element of Harmony and one of the Royal Sisters. Yes, that’s perfect!”

Nick’s fear was quickly turning into rage. He was sitting idly by while this demonic god was about to take away his marefriends. Discord’s words echoed Don’t use the light. A plan had formed.

Phobetor grinned as he watched the alicorn struggled in his grasp. Her death should put an end to any resistance from that pathetic human. He lifted his paw, full of dark energy. If he was able to snuff out the light, then no one in this world would dare oppose him. He brought a claw to her cheek, drawing it along her jawline.

“Such a shame you decided to oppose me Twilight. I can see what Nick saw in you, all that goodness and purity. It disgusts me. Hopefully you’re friends learn from your mistake.”

He brought his paw back, aimed at her heart and shot it forward. Twilight closed her eyes in what was to come but opened immediately when she heard him yell out.

“NOO!”

She looked at her assailant and his paw was stuck midair, shaking. However it wasn’t just Phobetor she was looking at. The side that was connected to the paw had a familiar brown eye and smiled at her. He then frowned in an effort to bring the paw slowly down. It was almost like a match of hoof wrestling, the paw inching closer to her but then pulling away. She could feel the magic holding her also losing its strength. She still couldn’t break free though.

“LEAVE HER ALONE!!!” Nick yelled. As he did, a mix of red and green magic began to split the wolf. “I WILL NO LONGER LET YOU CONTROL ME!!”

With that he split into two, a blast of magic shooting out. It knocked down all the villains and rejuvenated the ponies. Twilight was also released and landed on her hooves, Luna trotted up to her and hugged her. They both looked to the two wolves, the wolf on their left glowing green and the one on the right red.

“H-how did you break free!?!” Phobetor asked in disbelief. “I had total control!!”

“That’s what you thought, and that’s why I was able to break free,” Nick smirked, looking to his marefriends. “You shouldn’t have threatened them you fiend. You just gave me more reason to fight back, and now I’m not stopping until you’re dead. Twilight, Luna reassemble everypony to knock back the other villains, I’ll take care of this one.”

Both nodded and joined the now second winded ponies. Applejack and Fluttershy would join Cerberus and Starlight against Tirek, Twilight and Pinkie Pie would join Luna, Celestia and Shining against Sombra, and Rainbow Dash and Rarity would help Cadance and Thorax take down Chrysalis.

Phobetor and Nick circled, both waiting for the other to make the first move.

“I should actually be glad that you broke free, Nick,” he snickered. “Now this fight is more even, though the darkness will win in the end! Your light can’t hurt me!”

“That’s because I was still in you,” Nick replied. “And I don’t need to just use one type of magic.” He started to glow red. “I’m human, we get a choice on what we become!”

The god yelled out and shot a beam of magic at Nick, who stood his ground. He felt it hit him, but it didn’t cause any pain. In fact he didn’t notice much other than the “feeling” of impact, perhaps because it was cycling between the two, not really hurting him. He grinned that he was now untouchable by him.

“So what do we do now? Continue blasting each other till one gives in?” Phobetor growled in frustration.

“No,” Nick changed back to normal. “I. Kill. You.” He blasted the god with the Friendship magic he absorbed and watched as Phobetor stagger back, in grueling pain as Nick felt it as well and dropped to a kneel as well. This was how it had to end.

The clones also seemed to suffer as well, leaving gaps in their defenses. The ponies took advantage of that, going on the offensive. Even in pairs, the Elements were able to use lighter friendship attacks.

Fluttershy was able to coordinate attacks better with Cerberus. He and Applejack focused on taking out the centaur’s legs while she and Starlight drew his magic away. With a concerted applebuck and swipe at Tirek’s front legs, they felled him. Quickly using their magic, Fluttershy and Applejack zapped the red centaur, who turned into a ball of black magic and was reabsorbed back into Phobetor.

The god and Nick were in mid combat before they felt the effects of the downed clone, a sharp pain filling them from all the bruising the clone had suffered. Knowing they wanted to help him, Nick waved them off.

“Go help the others! I’m fine!” he lied.

Nodding, they joined the larger battle of the changelings, Nick’s regenerative blast affecting Thorax’s weakened changelings as well. With now Fluttershy and Applejack to help Rarity and Rainbow Dash, their Friendship magic grew with strength. They were able to blast off waves of changelings, allowing the remaining reformed ones to take care of the rest. They focused their attentions to Chrysalis herself.

“Fools!” she cried out, horn glowing as she charged up a spell. “As long as one changeling remains, my legacy will live on!”

“Then we’ll just have to make sure there are none left!” Cadance growled and ignited her own horn. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Applejack also took formation and combining the two magics blasted Chrysalis and all her changelings into black magic that was also absorbed into Phobetor.

Sombra growled. This wasn’t supposed to be happening! Phobetor had told him once Nick was subdued that there would be no more Elements, no more light. They’d rule without any worry about being kicked out of power. He needed to save his magic again, so that at least he could come back once the wolf was dead.

“Not so fast Sombra!” Twilight called out, everypony now surrounding him. “We’re not going to make the same mistake by letting you hide your magic again.”

They all blasted him with their combined magic making sure he was converted back into dark energy and reabsorbed into Phobetor. Both he and Nick recoiled once again, this time knocking them both of their paws. It affected Phobetor more than Nick as the wolf wasn’t dependent on the darkness. He was able to recover quicker, everypony rushing over to him.

“I-I’m fine,” he panted, getting back up. “It’s just because he’s connected to me. I’m going to try and subdue him but I may need you to blast me with your magic.”

“WHAT?!?!” they all exclaimed.

“Are you out of your mind Nick?!?” Luna looked him in the eye. “How could you say that after everything we’ve done so far?!”

“Well currently he holds all the dark magic I absorbed and more,” Nick hugged her, this would probably be the last time. “I was able to absorb the Elements’ blast and break free. Now I’ll need their power if we truly want to destroy him.”

“B-but I don’t want to hurt you Nick,” Twilight joined the hug, tears streaming down her eyes.

He stroked her mane. “Hey, hey,” he tilted her head up, wiping away the tears. “Neither one of you could ever hurt me. Me not doing this would be hurting you. This is what I was sent here for, why I met the both of you, why I had to go out on my own for this exact moment. If you don’t give me the magic you and your friends possess, he could overpower me again, and we may not get a second chance. You both have to be strong for me ok?”

They looked at him and each other and then nodded. He kissed both of them goodbye, although they didn’t know it.

“You better come back to us!” Luna cried out as he stepped towards the god.

He acted like he couldn’t hear her. This was already hard enough without making another promise he would break.

The god looked up to him as he staggered off the ground. “Of all the heroes that the Tree brought against me, you’ve been my most worthy foe Nick. You should feel honored.”

“I am, because I know that I’ll be the last one to face you,” Nick grimaced at him.

“Is that so? You’re willing to leave all this behind? To lose everything once again?” his eyes began to flicker. Nick was having none of that and grabbed him by the throat, raising him above his head.

“If it means they won’t have to, then yes.” He threw the villain up into the air and flew directly towards him, slashing at him in the gut. He felt it as well but ignored the pain. He then blasted him higher in the air with his light magic but lost some altitude as well. The god recovered and sped towards the defenseless wolf, making contact and driving him into the ground. Both started bleeding, their regenerative magic failing from taking too much damage at once.

They emerged from opposite sides of the crater, both looking horrendous. Fur matted with blood, grimacing at the pain they inflicted on each other. It seemed to be a bloody draw.

“So what do you propose Nick!? We continue fighting forever?”

“No. Twilight. Now!”

Her friends looked to her just to make sure she was ok with this. She let out her previously held breath from watching them fight and nodded. They started to float into the air, their magic activating. As they did so, Nick, with all the strength he could muster charged at the god. The beam hit him as he reached Phobetor and that’s all he needed. He could continue absorbing their magic now that he had a connection.

He grabbed the god and jumped up straight into the air, not wanting the blast to affect anypony else except him and Phobetor. He felt strength fill him, the god’s struggling growing weaker and weaker.

“Fool! You’ll kill us both with the amount of magic you’re absorbing!” Phobetor cried out.

“Exactly,” Nick calmly replied.

“Twilight darling? Why can’t we stop using our magic?” Rarity worried, looking at how much they were blasting Nick.

Twilight had noticed it too. “I’m not sure why Rarity. It’s almost like Nick is just absorbing it purposely. The weird part is, I’m not feeling any drain on my own magic. What is he up to?”

Nick began to feel warm, realizing he probably now had crossed the safety threshold. He continued ascending, the ponies on the ground growing tinier and tinier. It soon became unbearably hot, he could hear his gem strain against all the magic it was holding.

“Goodbye girls,” he closed his eyes. He heard the gem shatter and Phobetor howl in pain. He felt his darkness return to him and that was it. From the ground everypony watched as a ball of light encompassed both wolves and then exploded out into a ring. The dark clouds that were brought by Phobetor dissipated, clearing the way for lighter, cloudy skies.

Twilight and Luna scanned them for any signs of the wolf and saw a dark speck plummeting down. They both raced up to it and confirmed it was their wolffriend, badly battered, his necklace surviving the explosion but the gem only had fragments left at best. They both caught him and gently carried him to the ground. He was still alive, by the weakened breaths he took, but he was still unconscious.

“No. No no no no!” Luna stamped her hoof. “This isn’t supposed to be happening!”

“Luna wait, let me try to heal him,” Twilight lit up her horn and focused her magic, only to receive a rather nasty shock. “What in Tartarus?!”

Nick also felt the pain, stirring out of his unconsciousness. He slowly opened his eyes to see everypony around him. “W-what happened? Is-is he gone?”

Discord popped into view. “Yes he is Nick. You did it! I knew you could. Everything went splendidly!”

Twilight and Luna looked at the draconequus before looking down to Nick. “You knew this was going to happen?”

Nick nodded, which hurt like Tartarus. “I knew from the moment I met with the Tree of Harmony. I couldn’t have told you because then none of this would’ve happened.”

Luna shook her head. “No! There had to be another way. We could’ve extracted all the darkness from you and destroyed it that way. You are not evil!”

Nick lightly smiled but sighed, bringing a paw to her tear moistened cheek. “No Luna. Any other way would have led to Phobetor winning. Humans, we can be evil, but we can also be good, ultimately we have to make a choice. I could’ve chosen to find another way, but you saw what happened before I ‘broke’ free. That’s when I decided I had to save you all, with a bit of help from Discord.”

“W-well if magic can’t save you, then we need to get you to the hospital!” Twilight touched his paw and lit up her horn. He moved his paw though, placing it on her withers.

“Twilight, there’s nothing that can be done. I can already feel my body shutting down. Let’s just please make these last moments enjoyable.” He looked to both of them. “I’m sorry I wasn’t honest about all of this or that I just left on my own. I figured I could avoid all of this but it only ended up hurting you more. I tried to avoid getting into a relationship and-”

They both put a hoof to his muzzle. Although they didn’t want to admit it, he was right. Looking at his battle torn body signaled he couldn’t make it in time. They might as well make his passing more comfortable. They laid down with their wolf, gently leaning against him for comfort. “If there’s one thing I wouldn’t change about all of this Nick, it was getting to meet you,” Twilight gave him a bittersweet smile.

Luna nodded. “Our time together has been nothing but enjoyable.”

He smiled. Thorax came up this his dying friend, tears in his eyes as well. His usually colorful carapace replaced by darkened hues. Twilight and Luna made room for the changeling.

Instead of talking, he just hugged the wounded wolf. They were closely connected that words were not needed. Nick used his paw to rub his friend’s back. Discord, although thinking he was ready for this, couldn’t even look at Nick, Fluttershy trying her best to console her friend.

“I’m sorry I brought this fate upon you Nick,” Celestia kneeled down next to Twilight and Luna.

The wolf smiled and shook his head. “If I had to, I’d do it all over again Princess.” He looked to his mares. “I love you Twilight and Luna.” He closed his eyes for the last time.

The mares held the now dead wolf in their hooves, letting out loud sobs and curses. While they did so, they barely noticed Nick’s body becoming lighter. Through tear blurred eyes, they watched as his body began to be wrapped in light, lifting away from them and forming a bright green orb. It hovered for a few seconds before slowly drifting away towards the Everfree Forest.

Wiping away the tears and helped up by their friends, they all follow the light into the forest. As they walked, Twilight and her friends noticed how, different, the forest had become. The plant life continued to grow without restraint, but it felt less, dangerous. They then realized that Nick had taken care of most of the major threats in the forest: Timberwolves, Manticore, and even the Hydra.

The light led them to the castle ruins and down into the gorge that housed the Tree of Harmony.
They all gathered around as the orb floated above them, then it was absorbed by the Tree itself. Light radiated through it and flowed down to its roots. The ground started to shake and the ponies felt themselves being lifted upward. The walls of the chasm seemed to be moving down and looking up the sky grew closer and closer.

Nopony knew what was happening, but eventually the Tree stopped once they were back at “ground” level, the gorge separating the Castle of the Two Sisters and the rest of the Everfree Forest no longer. Everypony looked around, astonished at what happened. The Tree glowed once more and another ball of light began to form, this time taking the shape of a wolf.

Twilight and Luna waited on baited breath. Maybe like their own ascension, Nick would undergo one of his own. The shape began to take more defined form standing firm and looking straight ahead. In a flash of blinding light they heard a soft thud. Quickly opening their eyes they didn’t see any sign of their wolffriend, that is until a glimmer of sunlight caught their attention.

A crystal statue, similar to that of Twilight’s castle and the Tree of Harmony itself was erected. It was fairly large in comparison to the Tree, almost the size of a small house. Nick was posing, appearing in mid stride and observing his surroundings. They stepped closer to him and found writing on the platform he stood.

Nick, Element of Hope and Savior of Equestria.

Luna and Twilight fell into each others hooves. Their loving wolf was really gone.

Epilogue

Black - of the very darkest color owing to the absence of or complete absorption of light; the opposite of white. This color was appropriate for what today marked. One year had passed since that terrible battle took away the wolf they loved. They tried to postpone the funeral as long as they could, believing that there was some magic spell that could solve everything. Afterall it was magic that had saved them several times. They had considered going back into time even, but after Twilight’s experience with time travel and how it never really did solve anything, they abandoned the idea.

It was easier that there was no body, that Twilight, Luna and all of their friends had to look upon Nick’s battle torn corpse. Instead, the Tree had been merciful enough to leave them a beautiful statue of their hero. Still, it couldn’t have been kind enough to give Nick, someone who had given everything he had, another chance.

Both mares stood bravely at his side, knowing that he didn’t want them to grieve too much at his passing. He’d want them to stay together, keep his memory alive through their love and how they were all brought together.

Ponies, once knowing what had blanketed all of Equestria and who had saved them, had travelled to pay their respects, for both the princesses’ loss and to honor the wolf. Both princesses were grateful for each gift, accepted every condolence and hug.

Thorax and his changelings set to work on restoring the castle ruins. They were in abundance enough to both maintain control of the badlands and start anew, especially once the changelings began to integrate with the ponies. Being at the battle themselves, they understood the true meaning of friendship and were glad to embrace this new set of emotions, even if they had been draining love for thousands of years. This felt more satisfying, to earn love rather than stealing it.

Besides being his new palace to rule and be involved in pony affairs, Thorax wanted it to be Nick’s home as well, the wolf had lived there before fully becoming involved with Twilight and Luna and it was his own way to keep his best friend’s memory alive. Turning into him or delegating one of his changelings to on the anniversary would be too hard on him and Twilight and Luna, so he struck out that idea.

There was one more symbol to represent what Nick had done in Equestria, the Everfree Forest itself. While still wild, it was safe enough for ponies to now explore, once certain areas were either blocked off or had guards stationed nearby. The inhabitants could visit the much talked about Tree of Harmony and appreciate a forest that nopony could control.

As the ponies continued to pay their respects, Twilight and Luna looked up to the statue. For the briefest moment they could swear they saw it move, along with feeling him hug both of them tightly. They dismissed the thought, instead of trying to bring him back, they would keep him alive.

“Well I never thought my death would be so meaningful. I know you couldn’t bring me back completely, but maybe this is for the best.”

“It’s the best I could do. You also got to see Alex, Sabrina, even your parents as well. It worked out for the best. Also don’t think I didn’t notice you trying to let your marefriends know you were still here. We agreed to rules, remember? And you know how much I don’t like rules.”

“It was just a hug and some happy thoughts.”

“Well if you start possessing things, I’m gonna have to send you back in that statue.”

“Fine. Fine, I’ll be a good wolf. Thanks for keeping me in this form as well.”

“Well you did save all of Equestria, it's the least I could do. Honestly I don’t agree with Harmony on not just letting you live, but that’s what she demanded. If you could come back, then she’d have to answer to a lot of other ponies.”

“Yeah. I’ll take what I got. Still can’t I do something like materialize once every ten years or something.”

Silence.

“Fine. At least they’re still together, that makes me happy. Do alicorns really live forever?”

“I dunno. Stop talking and just watch. You should still be tired after all of that. A year wouldn’t be enough to even fully recover if you lived.”

“I never felt more alive, heh heh.”

“Ok, that one was good, I’ll admit. Well I have to go myself, things to do, so many things.”

“You know, I think that was the best twist, what you told me.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t figure out after all that time we spent together. I was trying my best not to spoil it for you.”

“Well you knew me well. I wasn’t sharp at reading others, you especially. I’m just glad you told me or I may have hated you forever.”

“I messed up. Somehow I got this chance and really wanted to redeem myself. You were the first one I thought of when the Tree told me the situation.”

“Well that means a lot to me. Shoulda known you never stopped watching over me. Well I guess I’ll let you go. See you around Discord, heh.”

“So long, brother.”

Author's Note

Just a friendly reminder to leave a comment, fave and upvote this story! :yay:

It Begins

“There has to be some way out of here!” Nick panted, as he ran down another path. Behind him he could hear the footsteps of his pursuer. That is to say pursuers, there were three of them at least.

“Why are these things chasing me?” he gasped, trying now to weave in-between the trees, hoping to create more distance between him and the following threat. As if this day could get any weirder.

He knew something was off when he first woke up. The night before he was lying in his bed, nice and comfy. Now he had woken up on the ground, in the middle of a forest.

“How the heck did I get here,” he puzzled, trying to get up.

He stretched out his arms and yawned, before trying to sit up, which resulted in him flopping back down. Wait what? He looked at his “arm” again and saw that it was covered in black fur and ended in the shape of a white wolf paw. Looking down he saw he had two hind legs and a tail with a white tip.

“Ok,” he said trying to calm himself down, “I must be dreaming.”

He reached his paw over to pinch himself on the arm. Unfortunately, this was no dream. His fingernails were replaced with sharp claws, and when he pinched himself, he ended up drawing blood.

“Oww!” he yelped. Well, so much for that.

“What’s happened to me?!” he shouted, trying to recall the events of the day before.

It was Saturday morning, with a beautiful day in the forecast. Since his job always had him cooped up in his laboratory, he decided that it would be nice to take a stroll to the neighborhood park, maybe find a place to sit and read a book. After getting dressed, packing a snack and grabbing some reading material, Nick was off.

He had about a ten-minute walk to the park, which would give him some time to reflect on the previous week. While he loved his job and was living comfortably, he still felt like there was something missing in his life. He didn’t have any friends. The only people he ever talked to were his coworkers and boss, and since he had nothing really in common with them, he only had a professional relationship with them. Not that he minded, he was pretty content on keeping to himself. He was also single, and not really lucky in the romance department, even though he was an average looking guy. He had no confidence, believing that no woman would find anything great about him, and that they were always judging everything he did. Overall, when it came to dealing with people, he’d rather be alone.

As he continued to think about his sad existence, he realized he had reached his destination. The park was a beautiful place to be, with some grassy hills encircling a pond and a fountain in the middle. Off to the side there was a playground for the neighborhood kids, and further into the park there was a cluster of nature trails that wound through a small forest.

I think I’ll walk through the forest first, Nick decided, following the path leading to one of the trails. It should be refreshing and build up my appetite.

The first part of the trip was uneventful. There were songbirds singing their tunes in the trees, and squirrels running along the ground. It was the middle of spring and everything was alive. The trees were in bloom, and Nick could smell the aroma of the flowers along the path.

“Nature’s beauty certainly has no bounds,” he noted, taking in everything around him.

After he reached the halfway point of the trail, he saw something flashing in the sunlight that was peeking through the trees.

“Ugh, probably someone’s trash,” he muttered, going over to inspect the item.

When he reached where the object was, he was shocked. It wasn’t a piece of trash, but a small green gem on the ground. It didn’t look like it belonged to a piece of jewelry, as the edges were crooked and there was nothing to hold it in.

Hmm, I wonder if anyone lost this? he thought, picking the gem up and dusting it off.

There was something odd about this gem, for when Nick picked it up, he could’ve sworn he felt something radiating from it. He placed the gem in his bag, deciding that he’d ask people if they had lost a piece of jewelry.

When he emerged from the forest, he saw a woman who had a very worried expression on her face.

I wonder if this is hers, he thought, grabbing the gem out of his bag and started walking toward the woman.

As he approached her, Nick took account of her appearance, and with her outfit and hair, she definitely would be hard to forget. She had sun kissed skin and amethyst colored eyes. Her hair ran down to her waist, and it was dyed with every color of the rainbow. She had a pure white dress that covered her knees, with a giant sun on the side, below the waist. She wore golden bangles on her wrists and had a golden necklace with a purple diamond in the center.

Yep, pretty sure this is hers, Nick concluded, as he finished appraising the woman. “Excuse me miss, is this yours by any chance?” he said as he held out his hand. The woman’s face changed from one of worry to relief as she saw the gem in Nick’s hand.

“Yes, yes that is!” she exclaimed, in a very melodious voice, which caught Nick way off guard. “I’ve been looking everywhere for this. Where did you find it?” she asked grabbing the gem from Nick’s hand and looking it over.

“Oh just along the trail as I was walking,” Nick replied, still stunned by her voice, how it sounded motherly but very regal. He never heard a voice like hers before.

“Thank you so much for finding it and returning it to me, it’s very special and important to me,” the woman said, smiling one of the warmest smiles Nick had ever seen.

“No problem, glad I could return it to its owner” he smiled back, her smile was very contagious.

Glad that he was able to return the gem, he bid the woman farewell.

“Have a good day,” Nick said, walking by her until she spoke up.

“Wait! I didn’t catch your name,” the woman asked, lightly grabbing Nick’s arm before he could head off.

I dunno if I should tell this woman that. I don’t even know her.

As he pondered what to do, he looked at her face and into her eyes. There was a friendly look in her eye that eased his apprehension.

What’s the harm that could come from it? Famous last words there.

“My name is Nick,” he said. “Nick” the woman repeated to herself, as if she were considering something.

“That’s a very nice, strong name,” she said after thinking about his name for a bit. “I am Celeste.” she added, reaching out her hand for Nick to shake.

Celeste, he thought to himself, That’s quite an exotic name. But it would fit her appearance.

“That’s a beautiful name,” he replied shaking her hand, gently. “Why thank you,” Celeste replied, a tinge of blush appeared on her cheeks.

They stood there for a while, awkwardly waiting for the other to say something. Wanting to continue with his day, Nick again tried to dismiss himself.

“It was nice meeting you Celeste. I suggest you put that gem in a safe place. Have a good day,”

Again as he was about to walk away, Celeste called after him “Wait, Nick.”

What could this woman want from me? He sighed; turning around to see Celeste was almost in his face.

“Um,” she chuckled, embarrassed that she had gotten a little too close, “Would you mind if I had lunch with you? I was planning on meeting a friend here but they never showed up and I packed a picnic lunch.”

As she mentioned lunch Nick’s stomach growled, making him realize that the walk had really made him hungry. “Sure,” he replied, thinking to himself that it wouldn’t hurt having a free lunch and company. With that Celeste smiled and they went to one of the grassy hills and set up their lunch.

After they got settled, Celeste brought out the lunch, which comprised of two salads, two apples, some baby carrots and a jug of apple cider.

She must be a vegan, Nick noted as none of the dishes she brought out had meat, and even the salad had only vegetables. Still, it all does look tasty.

As they began eating, Nick asked Celeste about herself, as he had never seen her around before and like he noted, she’d be a hard person to miss.

“Well, I’m not from around here,” she started, taking a bite of her salad. “I live in another country, and came here to visit my friend. Sadly she had to cancel, so I decided I might as well take a look around. That’s when I lost the gem that you found.”

“Hmm,” Nick replied, also taking a bite of his salad. They continued eating their lunch, one asking about the other until the food was gone and they were running out of things to say. It was getting pretty late in the afternoon and Nick decided that it would be best to head back home. Although this day didn’t go as planned, he enjoyed having company for once, and Celeste was a nice person.

“Well thanks for lunch,” Nick said, helping Celeste clean up.

“Thank you for finding my gem,” she replied. “In fact, as a thank you gift, I want to give it to you,” she continued pulling the gem out and handing it to him.

“Oh, no. I couldn’t take it, like you said, it was important and special to you,” Nick declined, finding it a little odd that after worrying about the gem, she was now willing to relinquish it to him.

“No, it’s ok,” she insisted “I’d rather you have it than I losing it again” she chuckled, stretching out her hand to give Nick the gem.

“Well, if you’re sure,” Nick said, warily taking the gem from her. He felt that same radiance from it, almost like it was emitting heat.

“I’m positive, think of it as a memento of our meeting,” she nodded, starting to stand up. “Well, it was nice meeting you Nick, I wish you the best. And thank you for spending your afternoon with me.”

“The pleasure was mine,” he said, getting up as well. “I hope you have a safe journey back home.”

“Thank you” she said, shaking his hand again and headed off to the parking lot. “Good bye.”

Well today was a strange day, Nick thought to himself. Placing the gem in his pocket, he headed home.

When he got home, the first thing he did was go to his bedroom and emptied out his bag. He placed the gem on his desk and decided to get dinner ready. Spaghetti sounded good, so he got a pot of water and turned on the heat. Since he had to wait for the water to boil, he went back to his room and turned on his computer. While he was waiting for the computer to boot up, he grabbed the gem.

This looks like an emerald, but I’ve never known a gem to radiate heat, he puzzled, inspecting the gem further. He got an idea to make the gem into a necklace and reached over to his box of supplies. He loved tinkering with things, especially making costumes and doing DIY projects. Finding his pliers, some golden wire and a piece of rope, he easily fashioned a sturdy necklace that fit the gem nicely.

“This would look great with my wizard costume,” he bragged, admiring his handiwork

Placing the necklace around his neck, he returned to his pot, which had just started to boil and placed the spaghetti in. In a few minutes his dinner was ready. Placing his food on the table, he began to devour the tasty dish. After he finished dinner, he grabbed a pear for dessert and headed back to his room. It was getting darker, so he decided to turn on the lights. To his surprise as he turned on the light, his gem had changed color! Instead of the dark emerald green, it was now almost a ruby red.

“What happened?!” he said in dismay, thinking that by tinkering with the gem, he had made it change color.

He looked up what would make an emerald change color, hoping that it was reversible. As he browsed down the page the word alexandrite caught his eye. What he learned was that it was normally referred as the “emerald by day, ruby by night” gem due to its chemical structure. Thinking back he did recall that it was only when he turned on the lights that it had changed color. Reading more about the gem he found out that it was also his birthstone.

That’s a really weird coincidence. I find this gem in the woods, and it happens to be a rare gem that’s my birthstone, he realized, “I don’t know if Celeste knew what she was giving as a gift.”

After spending a few more hours looking up the gem, it was 11:00. After such a busy day, Nick was ready to hit the sack. He took off the necklace and proceeded to the shower. As the warm water hit his skin he felt all his stress and worries melt away. He dried off, getting into a tank top and some shorts, brushed his teeth and returned to his bedroom. He decided to put the necklace back on and climbed into bed. The gem still felt warm against his chest, which was the last thing he could remember before he fell asleep.

Now here he was. Transformed into a wolf, in the middle of a forest. The only thing that he had with him was that same gem. As he thought it over, a ridiculous notion came to mind.

No. No. No no no no no. There’s no way this gem could have teleported me to this place. I mean that sounds like magic, which isn’t real, right? He shook his head, like such a thing could be possible.

He was cut short of trying to figure out what happened when he heard a growl behind him. He quickly turned around to see one of the strangest sights imaginable. Before him was a wolf, yet that’s not what was odd. This wolf was made entirely out of wood. Its eyes were bright green and there was a green aura surrounding its body.

“Uh…um, nice wolf?” Nick stammered, slowly backing up. Great, just what I needed, a pack of magical wood wolves to come attack me.

Not waiting for them to make their first move, Nick took off running, hoping that his new body wouldn’t be a hindrance to his escape. As he took his first steps, he was relieved that not only was it like running on his two legs, but he was actually faster on his four legs. At first he stayed on the path hoping that he wouldn’t get even deeper into the forest. After seeing that the wolves weren’t giving up he decided to head into the forest, hoping to lose them through the trees or he’d find a break in the tree line and they’d give up.

As he weaved in and out of the trees, he saw his opportunity. Straight in front of him was a low tree branch.

If I can grab onto that branch and hoist myself off, they may run past me, he hoped, preparing to jump.

When he got close enough, he literally took his leap of faith. He landed with a thud, gripping onto the limb for dear life.

Great now to hoist myself up higher. I sure hope they don’t have the sense of smell like a wolf.

Using his claws he was able to climb up to a higher branch, big enough for him to catch his breath and wait for the wolves to pass. The sound of footfalls got louder and soon he saw the pack run past the tree he was in. He watched them run further into the forest, apparently unaware that they had lost their prey.

After a few minutes of recovering, Nick decided to climb down and find a way out of there.

I sure hope I didn’t go too deep in the forest, otherwise who knows how long it’ll take me to get out of here.

As he wandered through the forest, he was able to get a better idea of his surroundings. This forest had a creepy air about it, like nature had no bounds here and there was an evil energy flowing through it. The trees were all twisted, there were vines growing around the trunks, and the soil was very loamy. He knew the sooner he got out of these woods the better.

When he was about to give up hope of ever leaving this forest, that’s when he saw it. There was a bright light glowing through the tree trunks.

That must be my way out, he thought, rushing towards the light.

It was a way out of the forest, but not quite what he was hoping for. He had reached a clearing, but it was still within the forest. In front of him was a illuminated cave, probably where the source of light he s. Up on the hill, a little farther back he spotted a castle, well at least the ruins of one.

“Should I inspect the cave with the strange light, or go to a creepy, rotting castle?” Nick thought aloud, weighing both of his options. Well I guess since I’m here might as well check out the cave, who knows how long it’ll take to get to the castle. It was still pretty early, maybe 8 am based on the sun’s position, so at least he knew that if the cave was inhabited, he’d have time to find shelter in the castle.

As he reached the mouth of the cave, he could feel the same feeling he had when he held the gem in his hand. He looked down and to his surprise, the alexandrite started glowing, changing from the emerald green to the ruby red.

“Well maybe this is all your fault after all,” he conceded, thinking that whatever this gem was, it had teleported him here to bring him to this cave. “Well, here goes nothing,” he sighed, and started into the cave.

After a few steps in, he saw what was the source of the light. His jaw dropped as he took in the view. Standing before him was a tree, one made out of pure white crystal. In its branches it had several gems, a different color of the rainbow. In the middle there was a star, and on its trunk a sun and a moon. Wait a minute, that sun looked very familiar. Upon racking his brain, he realized why it looked so familiar.

“That’s the same design as the sun on Celeste’s dress” he gasped, finally making the connection. I knew there was something odd about her, but why would she give me a gem that would teleport me here?

As if to answer his question he heard a voice, similar to Celeste’s but fuller.

“Come closer, Warrior of Hope.”

“Wh, who’s there?” Nick stuttered, looking around the tree and behind him. He was dismayed, seeing that there was no one around. Again the voice spoke.

“Do not be afraid my child, I will not harm you.”

Looking ahead, another preposterous idea came to mind. “Is this tree talking to me?” he asked aloud, walking closer to the tree.

Upon his approach, the tree continued.

“It is I who summoned you to this land. I am the Tree of Harmony, and you are now in Equestria.”

“Tree of Harmony? Equestria? What?” Nick pondered, he’d never heard of these things before.

“Allow me to show you, my child. Close your eyes and I will explain what these things are and why you are here.”

Following the tree’s orders, he closed his eyes and felt a surge of energy pass through him. Startled, he quickly opened his eyes to discover he was no longer in the cave but up in the sky looking down on the land.

“The forest you were in is known as the Everfree Forest. There the wildlife and flora grow with a mind of their own. It is my job to keep this growth under control or else Equestria would be overrun,” the tree explained. “The gems on my branches are the Elements of Harmony; they give me the power to control the forest’s growth. Along with the physical gems, there are also those that carry their power.”

As she said this they moved to a small town full of horses. Nick loved horses ever since he was a kid. They were beautiful creatures, elegant and kind. He had always wanted to have a horse of his own, but with his work schedule, he wouldn’t have the time to care for it properly or enjoy riding with it.

“These are the inhabitants of Equestria. There are pegasi, unicorns and earth ponies,” the tree continued showing an example of each race. “The pegasi are great flyers and control the weather. The unicorns are magical horses, able to manipulate objects to their will. Finally the earth ponies are the strongest of the three, able to work the land and grow crops. Together they help keep the world running smoothly, just like how you humans delegate tasks in your world.”

“Wow, so this must be some alternate universe,” Nick said, amazed that such a society could exist. They moved to a castle that modeled the tree.

“The rulers of this land are all princesses. This is Princess Twilight’s home, she’s the Element of Magic.” They zoomed in and saw a purple unicorn, pegasi mix, busy reading a book and taking notes.

“What type of pony is she?” Nick asked, fascinated by the pony he was looking at.

“She is an alicorn, all three races together. To become one, a pony must do a great deed and learn a very important lesson. Alicorns are usually destined from the day they are born to become this, but there are a few exceptions. Now let me show you the other elements of harmony.”

They zoomed in on a cottage just outside of the Everfree Forest. “The Element of Kindness lives here. Her name is Fluttershy.” As they entered the house, Nick saw a yellow pegasi with a pink mane and a butterfly mark on her flank.

It must be a sort of brand they get, Nick thought examining the mark further. The princess had had the star mark that he saw on the tree.

Continuing on, they reached a farm. Reading the sign, it said, “Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres”. There were rows upon rows of apple trees all over the farm. Down one of the rows, he noticed an orange earth pony with kicking a tree, causing the apples to fall. She had her mane braided and a straw Stetson on her head.

“This is the Element of Honesty, Applejack.”

Looking at her flank, he noticed she had three apples.

Another unique mark, he noted.

As if reading his mind the tree explained, “That mark on her flank is called a cutie mark. All ponies are born without one, and when they discover what they are meant to do they receive their mark.”

“Sure, why not,” Nick shrugged, accepting the explanation. After being chased by wood wolves and having a tree talk to him, a pony getting a magical mark representing what they were good at was no big deal.

They continued along, now heading into town. They stopped outside what looked like a clothing store. Once inside, Nick saw one of the most beautiful sights he’d ever seen. She was pristine white, with a lavender mane, curled perfectly. She had light blue eye shadow and a beautiful pair of sapphire eyes. Her cutie mark was three diamonds.

“Wow!” Nick gasped, “Is she the Element of Beauty?”

“No. This is Rarity, the Element of Generosity,” the tree replied.

Leaving the boutique they headed to what looked like a café. All Nick saw was a blur of pink, rushing around the restaurant. When the blur stopped, he was finally able to get a good look at the next pony. Her mane was all over the place. She had giant baby blue eyes and some party balloons on her flank.

“This is Pinkie Pie, the Element of Laughter.”

Finally they reached the last home of the elements. Which was on a cloud.

“Ponies can live on the clouds?” Nick quirked. There were fountains of rainbows shooting off the clouds and it looked like a miniature palace.

“Only those with wings,” the tree answered.

They didn’t need to go inside, as right then they saw a flash of cyan followed by streak of rainbow. It circled around the house, so fast that Nick’s eyes could barely keep up. After a minute or two the blur slowed down revealing a cyan colored pegasus with a spiky mane, colored rainbow.

“And last but certainly not least, this is Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty.”

I’d hate to have to race her, Nick thought, seeing how her name was definitely appropriate.

“Now that you know who the Elements of Harmony are, I suppose you want to know why I brought you here,” the tree finally said, bringing them back to the cave.

“Well it would have been nice if you told me first, but I guess it’s better than you making me figure it out for myself,” Nick said, trying to use a less annoyed tone, as to avoid upsetting this all-magical tree.

“I summoned you here because there is a growing darkness that threatens to engulf all of Equestria. The Elements of Harmony have been able to prevent this darkness from spreading, but they have not been able to completely destroy it. There are three sources of this darkness, all of whom were defeated by the Elements, but they still pose a threat to this land. There is Tirek, an ancient threat that plans on stealing Equestrian magic. Then there is Queen Chrysalis, queen of changelings that need to feed on the love of ponies. And finally there is King Sombra, a tyrant who ruled over the crystal kingdom, enslaving his subjects and preparing war on Equestria. He is the weakest of the three, as thanks to the Elements only his horn survived. As long as it is allowed to recover his magic, he will gain strength.”

As the tree described each of the enemies, Nick was able to see their image and began to feel uneasy. These were powerful creatures, and yet with all the power from the tree, they were simply defeated. How was he even going to destroy them?

“That doesn’t sound good, but what could I do about it,” he asked in a dismayed voice. “I’m just an ordinary human…err wolf,” he finished remembering that he had been transformed. “Why did you turn me into a wolf, by the way?”

“That wasn’t my doing,” the tree explained, “This is your true form here. You have the mentality and spirit of a wolf, able to live in solitude or lead a pack. That gem you have also gives you more power than you think. It will allow you to use magic, and the more time you spend with it, the stronger your magic will become. Here, I’ll show you how to use your magic.”

With that a straw scarecrow appeared from under the ground. Shrugging it off, Nick got into a fighting stance and prepared to follow the tree’s instructions.

“To use magic, all you have to do is focus your thoughts on what you want to do. Imagine creating a ball of fire to fire at this scarecrow, for instance.”

Well, it’s worth a try, Nick thought, closing his eyes and imagining floating a ball of fire in his paw. As he did this, he felt a wave of energy flow from the gem into his body. The wave ran up his arm and he heard a small pop. Opening his eyes, he couldn’t believe he actually did it. With that, he raised his paw and hurled the fireball at the scarecrow. It landed with a thud and he saw that it only singed the scarecrow a bit.

“That’s pretty awesome,” he said to himself looking at his paw, thinking that whatever he imagined, he could conjure up.

“Good. With practice and some studying of spells, you will be able to finally defeat the darkness and bring eternal peace to Equestria. However, it will come at a grave cost.“

Hearing this phrase, Nick spun around, a look of worry on his face. “What cost would that be?”

“In order for the darkness to be defeated, it will require a sacrifice. The gem you possess will be able to capture the essences of the enemies you defeat, allowing you to use their powers. Once all of them are collected, you must destroy the gem. However, with that much energy stored inside it, along with it’s spiritual connection to you, you will die. I know that this is selfish of me to ask this of you, but it was the gem that chose you. Only one of pure heart and mind could use the gem’s magic."

After hearing this, Nick’s heart sunk a little. I guess I won’t be going back, he thought, thinking about whether he should accept this quest. I can’t forsake them though, especially since I’m the only one that can help them. It wouldn’t be right.

After contemplating for a bit, Nick sighed and spoke. “Ok, I’ll do it. I wish there was another way, but if it means saving Equestria from this darkness, then I can’t let that happen, no matter what my fate is.”

“Thank you, Warrior of Hope. I will now teleport you to Canterlot to meet with the Princess. She will guide you on your way. Good luck!”

Before Nick could react, he was engulfed in an orb of light. “W…wait, I still don’t understand how I’ll fight the darkness!”

Everything went black.

Author's Note

Hiya Everyone. This is my first fanfic so I'm not sure how good it is. Sorry that it's a little long, wish I could just say that Nick met the Mane 6 and moved on, but I figured since he never watched the show, this explanation would be crucial. Anyway, I hope you enjoy it and I would love any constructive criticism to make this story better! :twilightsmile:

Edit: So, I was able to snag two awesome editors, RocSushi and CategoricalGrant. We will most likely edit the remaining chapters, so it may be a while before the next one comes out. Also with finals approaching, I doubt I'd have any time to write much. Anywho, hope you enjoy the edit.

Castle Sweet Castle

Nick felt his body being warped and distorted as he was plunged into darkness. He also felt like he was floating, with nothing below or above him. He must have not felt these effects the first time while he slept. Now, he just had to try and ignore the queasiness he was feeling.

After what seemed like an eternity, he saw a speck of light growing in front of him. “Looks like this is my stop,” he grunted, bracing himself and closing his eyes as the light became blindingly bright.

He felt his paws touch down on something cold. Slowly opening his eyes, he saw that he was now in a large room. He carefully noted his surroundings, and based on the layout, it appeared to be a study. There was a large bed in one corner, a desk opposite of it full of papers, and a small balcony to his left.

“Great, now where am I?” he muttered, trying to think of what the tree said before it teleported him. “Canterlot. To meet with one of the princesses. But which one?”

His answer came with the sound of the door opening behind him.

“Crap, too late to try and hide,” he winced, hoping that his death would be painless.

As the doors opened, a tall, white alicorn stepped in. She was a little taller than, with his eyes even with the middle of her neck. Her mane was long and wavy, colored teal, green, lavender, and pink. Her eyes were amethyst colored.

Wait. “Celeste?” Nick spoke, grabbing the alicorn’s attention.

“Oh, I wasn’t expecting any visitors today,” the alicorn paused, noticing Nick’s presence. “You are close dear, it’s actually Princess Celestia,” the alicorn replied, warily eyeing him. “Do I know you?”

“It’s me, Nick. I found your gem in the forest and had lunch with you,” Nick replied, hoping she would remember their encounter. Otherwise, he had just broken into a castle, no the princess' chambers and could be imprisoned or worse.

“Nick,” the alicorn said, trying to recall the previous day's events. “Oh yes, now I remember, you certainly have changed since yesterday,” the alicorn chuckled.

Ya think?

“I see the gem was a perfect match for you, otherwise you wouldn’t be here,” the princess continued, eyeing the necklace Nick had fashioned. “It looks good on you.”

“Um, thanks?” Nick replied, feeling a blush appear on his cheeks.

Wait, if she could go back and forth between our worlds, maybe there is still a chance I can go home. I’ll just need to find a way to stop the darkness without having to die.

“So, how were you able to travel to my world from Equestria? Can you send me back as well?” he asked, a feeling of hope in his heart.

“No, I’m afraid not,” Celestia replied, hanging her head low. “I can only teleport myself, and the spell cannot be taught, it was granted to me by the Tree itself when I became an alicorn.”

Well at least I tried. Nick’s sense of hope was crushed into a million pieces.

“Anyway, why would you want to leave? Equestria is a beautiful land and I’m sure you will come to love it,” the princess continued, walking past him to her desk.

As she said that Nick came to a realization. She was right. Why would he want to go back? He had no friends, no family, not even a pet that would miss him. At least while he was here he could do something significant, and know that his death would mean something to not just a few people, but an entire country.

As he thought about his options, the princess continued. “Not that I don’t mind having your company here Nick, but how exactly did you end up in my study? Last I knew about you, you had no idea magic even existed, let alone know how to use such a powerful spell.”

I guess I’d better tell her the truth. She’d know I was lying if I said otherwise.

And so, Nick recalled all the events that happened from the time he woke up. He purposely left out the part about having to destroy the gem which would end up killing himself, as he didn’t want to guilt her for dooming him. Apparently, she didn’t know the entire consequences of her actions.

As he finished his story, Celestia had a grave expression on her muzzle. “So, my worries are confirmed. All of the threats of the past will come back to seek revenge,” she sighed. “What I don’t understand is how the Tree of Harmony talked to you. Never in the thousand years of my life has the tree spoken to me or anypony else. Why now would it decide to speak to you?”

Nick gulped. Maybe she thinks I’m a spy now. Maybe she’ll lock me away. Maybe she’ll dispose of me herself.

His worries vanished when, after a long pause, Princess Celestia agreed to help him in his endeavor. “I knew that the gem was powerful, but I didn’t know that so much was depending on it finding its correct match. I went to your world knowing that your race could do something no pony could do… kill.” She paused, shuddering at the thought. “Sadly it seems that that course of action must be taken if my subjects are to remain safe.”

This fact saddened Nick. He knew humans weren’t that great, but put into this perspective they seemed downright evil.

“You are welcome to stay here in the palace. You also have my permission to use Equestria’s greatest archive of knowledge, the Royal Library. I can also arrange for the captain of my royal guard to train you in both physical and magical combat,” Celestia offered, levitating a quill and jotting something down on a piece of parchment.

“I couldn’t place that burden on you,” Nick replied, “I mean, even you were apprehensive when you first saw me. Think of what somepony would do if they saw me walking through the halls, there’d be a riot,” he paused, contemplating on what he could do.

Then he remembered the castle in the forest. “When I reached the Tree of Harmony, I noticed the ruins of a castle farther away. That would be perfect for me to stay as I prepare for the upcoming threat. Also its isolated in the Everfree forest, and from my personal experience, I doubt anypony would bother making the trip there. Plus, the Everfree forest is full of danger and would be a great place to practice my survival and combat skills.”

“You have a good point,” she agreed. “That is the Castle of the Two Sisters. My sister and I lived there centuries ago. It does have a library that should contain a decent amount magical knowledge for you and thanks to rumors that the “Pony of Shadows” resides there, nopony will be wandering in to interrupt you. But are you sure you want to live there? It wouldn’t be easy and who knows what sorts of beasts you’d have to face in the Forest? There is not only timberwolves, but also manticores, hydras and basilisks!”

“I’m positive, Princess. It would be too hard to try and make everypony accept that I mean no harm, and I wouldn’t want to create a bad reputation for you simply because you’re housing a wolf in your castle.”

“Very well,” the princess replied, seeing as the wolf was intent on living there. “Will you promise me that you will check in every so often, so I know that you are doing all right?”

That last part shocked Nick. For once in his life someone actually cared about his well being.

“Sure, that sounds reasonable,” Nick replied, still smiling from the thought.

“Thank you. Now, about you returning to the forest. I can help you sneak out of here undetected,” Celestia offered, moving from behind her desk.

“Sure princess,” he replied. While he wished he could teleport back to the Tree, he didn’t know exactly how to. He would have to accept her help for the time being.

“Alright. Now hold still, I’ll teleport you back to the Tree of Harmony. The castle is close by,” she said, her horn glowing with magic.

“Farewell Princess, I won’t let you down,” he replied, seeing a ring of light slowly engulfing him. Shutting his eyes before he was totally engulfed, he heard a small pop, and felt that familiar sensation of floating in pure darkness. He was on his way.

“Good luck, Nick,” the princess replied softly. “May the Elements guide you.”

The trip back wasn’t as bad as heading to Celestia’s castle. Being used to the sensation, Nick
was able to form some sort of plan on what to do next as he was being teleported.

First I’ll need to get to that castle. Celestia said it was nearby, so it shouldn’t take too long to get there. Then I’ll need to set up a small shelter within, close enough to the entrance to escape, but also where I’m not out in the open.

Seeing a dot of light beginning to form, Nick once again braced himself, closing his eyes.

He felt the cold stone floor beneath his feet. Slowly opening his eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief. The spell had worked, but now he felt a little woozy.

I'm going to need to get used to teleporting if I want to get anywhere quickly, he thought, trying to clear his head. It could also have been that it was almost noon, and he had had nothing to eat since he woke up that morning.

I guess food first before anymore traveling, otherwise I might pass out from hunger he chuckled, leaving the cave to search for food. Thankfully being a Boy Scout, he learned how to forage for food, as well as knowing what to look for in unknown plants to see if they were edible or not.

Maybe I’ll be able to find some wild berries. As much as he loved meat, he couldn’t bring himself to kill some small rodent or bird just so that he could eat what he preferred. However, if he couldn’t find some edible plant to eat, he may have to resort to just that.

After walking for a few minutes, he spotted a prime candidate. It was a small shrub covered in what looked like strawberries.

“That’ll work,” he thought aloud, approaching the bush.

Plucking a big ripe berry off the bush, he first took a deep sniff. It sure smelled like a strawberry, and with his new wolf senses, it smelled ripe. He took a small bite, just to test it. Sure enough, it tasted like a strawberry, a little tart but still edible.

Good, now lets see if I can make something to hold these in. Looking around to see what he had to work with, he spotted a giant oak leaf on the ground. Walking over to it, he tested it out, bending it and trying his best to tie it up. The second task was proving to be difficult.

I wonder if I can use my magic to manipulate it?

Going through his normal procedure of casting magic, he imagined the leaf folding into a little knapsack that he would be able to hold in his mouth. When he opened his eyes, the finished product was waiting in front of him.

Perfect. I think I’m getting used to this magic stuff. He smiled, grabbing the bag and heading over to the bush. Looking for only the ripest strawberries, he was able to fill his bag halfway.

That should be able to hold me till dinner.

He made careful note of which way he was walking, so that as he was searching for food, he was also headed in the direction of the castle.

As he headed towards his destination, he was constantly on the lookout for more timberwolves, which the Tree had explained as they were returning to the cave. Now that he thought of it, there was a peculiar smell to them. Although he had put good distance between himself and the pack, he could distinctly smell their rotten breath.

At least now I’ll know when they’re coming.

After what seemed like an hour, Nick had reached another clearing in the woods. In front of him was a wooden bridge and the ruins of the castle.

“Great, almost there,” he panted, not used to having to walk so much in one day. “There’s even one way in and out.” He also noticed that the castle was surrounded by ravines, the only way to get there was to cross the bridge.

I can use that as a choke point and set up some traps to deter intruders.

Before he headed off, he noticed a set of stairs to his right. They led down into a small valley, where he saw a familiar looking cave.

“What the- you mean I could’ve just taken these stairs instead of going back through the forest?!” He facepawed, realizing he had taken the scenic route. “Well, at least I got some food from my little exploration. And now I know a shortcut to the Tree, if I need it.”

The bridge itself looked pretty stable, but to test it he picked up a rock and tossed it onto one of the boards. Seeing as it just bounced and landed on a plank, he figured it’d be safe to pass. After crossing and following the winding path, he was at the front entrance. Before him stood two massive wooden doors. It seemed odd that the front entrance remained intact, while the rest of the castle was crumbling in ruins.

“Well at least it’s not as exposed,” he said, pushing the heavy oak doors open. Looking around the area of the castle he was in, he could see that he was in the throne room. The remains of Princess Celestia’s throne, and her sister’s, were directly in front of him, and above them were the tattered remains of some banners. He recognized one as Celestia’s, with a giant sun on it. Another he guessed was her sister’s, which had a crescent moon on it.

Well that’s interesting, one represents day, and the other night.

He also noticed six passages, three on the left and three on the right. He figured they must lead to other areas of the castle. He also noticed a walkway behind the two thrones.

I wonder which one leads to the library? Nick chose to go up the stairs and follow the corridor.

Even though it was still bright outside, he felt uneasy being in this “uninhabited” castle. I’d better learn how to navigate this place, it seems really easy to get lost in here.

As he continued walking he came to another set of doors. “Well, here we go,” gritting his teeth as he slowly opened the door. Bingo, he had found the library.

“Perfect, now to take a look around,” Nick let out a sigh of relief, placing his bag down, and investigating the area. The walls were covered in books far more than he had seen in any library. And luckily for him, Equestrian was very similar to English. At least I can read these books, otherwise I’d need to find someone to translate them for me.

Heading back out of the library, he figured setting up his home in the throne room would be best. One, it was closer to the entrance if he needed a quick escape. Two, there were multiple exits to make an escape, if the front entrance was not an option.

In no time, he had everything set up. The seat of Celestia’s throne was big enough for him to comfortably lie down in. He had rearranged some debris to form a makeshift table just in front of the throne. He was also able to set up some simple traps at the entrance, just to alert him if someone was coming. After finishing up, he headed off to the library to find some more spells that would help him find food as well as defend himself, should he be attacked again.

He found a basic spellbook, which taught techniques on how to manipulate objects. While it explained clearly how to do it, Nick still wasn’t as confident in lifting everything. It was kinda haphazard, sometimes he could lift a stone, other times it wouldn’t budge. He must've gotten lucky folding that leaf. I’m going to have to work more on this. A little more practice and I’ll be lifting things with ease. Let’s try working on something else. One spell caught his eye, conjuring a force field. That will come in handy. It says here that the force field is linked to my senses. So while it’ll protect me from blows, I can still feel them. With practice, I’ll be able to ignore the pain and get better at dispersing the blows.

Nick closed his eyes and followed the spellbook’s instructions. He began to think of positive thoughts. He imagined himself protecting a child, not letting any harm come to them. His body grew warm and he heard a small humming. Opening his eyes, he saw that it had worked, he was surrounded by a clear bubble. “Awesome!” he cheered, amazed he was able to cast the spell. However, he also felt his energy quickly draining, and he collapsed on the ground. “Ok… not… awesome,” he panted, trying to catch his breath. A few minutes passed before Nick had recovered.

Hopefully I have time to get better at using magic, I don’t have a chance against three powerful villains he thought, filled with anxiety as he got ready to go find dinner. Now that he knew a few spells, he felt a bit more comfortable going back into the forest.

Stepping outside, he realized he had just enough light to be able to make a quick excursion to find more food. Crossing the bridge, he started to try and sniff out a food source. He was able to pick out some apple trees just a bit down the road. Their sweet scent made him drool.

I guess eating a vegetarian diet isn’t so bad, Nick thought as he ran down the path.

In no time, he was there in front of a giant apple tree, full of delicious-looking red apples.

A couple of these should be good for dinner, and maybe a little breakfast, he smiled as he started picking an apples with his magic. He was able to pluck it from the branch, but his magic faded and it fell to the ground. Upon inspecting it, there appeared to be no bruising. “Guess I’m going to have to get them some other way,” he sighed, looking for a stick to knock them down. There was one a few feet away. He went to grab it, only to realize he no longer had any hands. Growling in frustration, he picked it up with his mouth and started whacking at the apples. He mostly missed, a few times hitting a branch or the ground.

He dropped the stick and cried out in anguish, “I just want some apples! Is that really too much to ask?!” Nick looked back at the tree, trying to see if there was anyway he could get his dinner. He looked at the tree trunk and then at his paws. If he was able to climb up the tree to escape the timberwolves, he could climb to get those apples. The first branch was a few feet above him, if he could climb up a bit, he’d be able to reach it. He leaned his paws on the tree, which in itself got him closer to the branch. "This might work," he said to himself.

Luck seemed to be on his side, as the tree leaned slightly and he was able to crawl up further on the trunk. With his claws firmly into the bark, he hopped his hindlegs onto the trunk. He teetered for a second, but quickly regained his balance. “So far so good,” he smiled, “All I need to do is hop onto that branch. Nick crouched, ready to jump, and extended his legs. His front paws gripped onto the branch and he hoisted himself up. “Phew,” he panted, taking a minute to catch his breath. “From now on, only food from the ground,” he vowed, and began to pick the apples and place them in his empty knapsack.

Satisfied with his bounty, he hopped down from his branch. He was about to leave before he stopped dead in his tracks. He was picking up a timberwolf’s scent, and from the strength of it, it wasn’t too far away.

“Better bolt out of here,” he said, sprinting at full speed, his bag of apples in his mouth. Upon reaching the bridge, he quickly crossed. Looking behind him, he saw the timberwolf emerge from the forest. “Great, now I’m trapped,” he muttered, preparing to fight off the wolf. To his surprise, the wolf only snarled at him and returned to the forest.

Why didn’t it come after me? he thought. Maybe the animals of the forest can’t leave. I guess that makes sense, since the Tree of Harmony has some control over this place. Determining he was safe, he picked up his dinner and headed to the castle.

By the time he arrived at the castle door, it was almost nightfall. Thankfully, as he was setting up the throne room he collected a pile of flammable objects, so that he’d have some source of light. Placing them in a campfire setup, he shot out a flame, which to his surprise actually lit the wood. Well at least my fireball is getting stronger.

Setting his bag on the table he emptied out the contents and pulled out an apple. He quickly gobbled it down and helped himself to a second one. After his third, he was satisfied and sleepy.

Before he went to bed, he decided to reflect over what had happened that day. From being chased by timberwolves to being teleported to Princess Celestia’s castle, he realized that this was his new home now, whether he liked it or not. Tomorrow, he might go into Ponyville and meet with Princess Twilight. Since her castle had an enormous library, and that she was the Element of Magic, she could be able to teach him more about it, how to control it, and how to increase his magic prowess.

Nick shook his head. No, that wouldn’t work, she’d probably get scared and the whole town would be after me. Maybe I could get Princess Celestia to arrange a meeting so that there’s no confusion. That is, if I could teleport. I’ll just have to sneak into town and get to Princess Twilight first. Hopefully she’ll believe me, which I highly doubt. Maybe if I get her to bring me to Princess Celestia, she’ll be able to explain everything. Yeah, that’ll work.

Satisfied with this new plan, Nick was finally able to go to sleep.

He was in the middle of what looked like a battlefield. The earth was scorched around him, there were trees that had splintered and were burning . The smell of smoke was heavy, making it hard to breathe.

Now where am I? Nick was getting really tired of waking up in strange places. He assumed that he was still in Equestria, as he was still a wolf.

As he scanned the horizon, something caught his eye. Off in the distance, he could see the outline of three figures. It looked like they could be three ponies, but the smoke made it hard to know for sure.

Maybe they can tell me where I am?

He quickly walked towards them. When he was about three quarters of the way there, he felt a sharp pain rip through his head. He looked down at his gem and saw that it was glowing.

I better be cautious with these three. This is the first time the gem has glowed since I found the Tree.

As he approached the figures, he called out.

“Hey. I don’t mean to interrupt, but can one of you please tell me where I am?”

The figures did not budge. Even at this distance it was still hard to tell what they were.

He was a few feet away from them when one of them spoke. His voice was deep and rough, full of anger and spite.

“So, this is the Warrior of Hope. A puny, pathetic wolf. I expected more of a challenge from the Tree of Harmony.”

“I agree with you,” a withered voice replied. “At least I can easily feed off his magic to return to my former glory.”

“Not until I am able to feed off his love. I wonder which of the ponies he’s met will do the trick,” a feminine voice added, it wasn’t warm like Celestia’s or the Tree of Harmony’s. It was cold and cruel.

As the three turned around, they confirmed Nick’s suspicions. He was facing the three villains the tree had shown him.

What? I haven’t even learned any useful spells! Even if somehow I could miraculously defeat them, I still don’t know how to destroy the gem.

“Look at the fear on his face, he probably doesn’t even know how to fight,” Tirek cackled. “You might as well surrender wolf, there’s no way you can beat us. Why don’t you join us instead? What do you owe all of these miserable ponies?”

“Yes. It would be pathetic to see such good power go to waste. If you join us, we can rule all of Equestria!” Sombra shouted.

Nick didn’t even have to think twice. He made a promise to the Tree of Harmony that he would save Equestria, no matter the consequences for him.

“Never,” he growled. “I would never join the likes of you. As long as I stand, I won’t let you harm Equestria.”

He wasn’t sure how he would do it, but he would continue to fight till his last breath.

“As you wish,” Sombra grinned. He conjured a giant orb of magic and launched it at Nick. Nick narrowly dodged it, before retaliating.

I’ll need to get creative with those spells I learned. So far it seems that Lord Sombra is the only one that can attack me. If I quickly take out Tirek and Chrysalis, then it’d just be me and him.

He launched a barrage of fireballs, causing Sombra to back off. He headed towards Tirek, conjuring a larger, concentrated fireball. He flung it at Tirek, and heard it hit him. As the smoke faded, Nick was dumbfounded by what he saw. Not only was Tirek unscathed, he had significantly grown, looking younger.

“You really thought that a weak fireball could harm me?” he boomed. “All you did was give me more power! I guess I should thank you. Here’s a present!”

With that, Tirek started to conjure something between his horns.

Great, I now I’ve got two powerful villains to face, at least Chrysalis...

He saw a swarm of changelings behind the queen.

“Go forward my dears! Feast on his power so you will hunger no more!”

Nick wasn’t sure what to do. He couldn’t run away, but he also couldn’t face them all at once. There had to be a way to defeat them.

He didn’t have much time to think as Sombra and Tirek were charging up their magic again, with Chrysalis’ army closing in.

If only I knew how to cast a chain lightning spell. That would take care of most of the army. Still, if I time it right, maybe I can get them to shield me from Sombra and Tirek's attack.

He bided his time, allowing the changelings to get a few yards away from him. Tirek and Sombra had finished charging their magic.

“Farewell, Warrior of Hope,” Sombra sneered.

Now! he thought, running towards the changeling horde. I sure hope this works.

Tirek and Sombra fired their magic at him, just as he got behind the changelings.

“NO!” Chrysalis cried out, but she was too late.

Although the changelings took most of the attack, Nick was knocked back, flying into the air and crashing into the ground. He felt something warm running down his mouth, and wiped it away. The smell of blood confirmed that he was bleeding.

I need to find a way to end this soon. I don’t know how much longer I can last.

“How could you!?” Chrysalis snarled at the other two. “You’ve just annihilated my entire army!”

“Well if you hadn’t sent them after him, we would have crushed him,” Tirek growled back.

Perfect, they’re arguing. Now’s my chance!

Not wasting any time, Nick charged at the three, focusing on conjuring the biggest ball of magic he could. He felt a strange energy surge through him, and he started to glow green. There was no time to hesitate, he had to strike them now.

“TAKE THIS!” he yelled, releasing a massive ball of fire at the trio. If it could take out the other two, he’d have to attack Tirek physically to defeat him. Unfortunately for Nick, Sombra was still paying attention to him and was able to cast a force field around them. As the dust settled, Nick noticed that he was still able to knock all three back.

“Hmm,” Sombra pondered, getting up off the ground “It seems that I misjudged you, wolf. You were wise to take advantage of these two’s bickering. Sadly for you, I am not so easily distracted." He turned to his "allies" "You two, we can discuss things later; let’s put out this pathetic flame of hope.”

Tirek and Chrysalis groaned, but joined Sombra in casting their magic.

Great, I did nothing but piss them off. Hopefully my force field can withstand their attack.

He was already tired from his last attack, and tried his best to conjure the force field. The three released their ball of magic, and cracked Nick’s shield like an egg. He was sent flying up, higher than the clouds. He could only flail helplessly as he came plummeting back to the ground, not able to save himself.

Surprisingly he survived the impact, but he felt like every bone in his body was broken. He tried to get up, but couldn’t move his limbs. He had been defeated. The three had teleported to where he landed.

“I have to congratulate you for your brave attempt,” Sombra mocked, “If you had joined us, nothing could stop our conquest. But now you must die. Enjoy these last few moments, Warrior of Hope.”

All three charged their magic again. There would be no way to deflect it this time.

“I… I failed,” Nick sobbed, taking in his final moments and closing his eyes.

Right before they could deal the final blow, a feminine voice boomed.

“ENOUGH!”

Nick could feel the heat of the battlefield fade. It had turned into a cool breeze. His body no longer ached as well, and every broken bone seemed to have healed. He could hear what sounded like waves crashing on the beach. Nick slowly opened his eyes. He was no longer on the scorched battlefield. He was lying on the shore of a lake. His wounds were gone, and neither Tirek, Chrysalis, nor Sombra could be seen. As he got to his feet, he heard the voice speak again, this time in a more softer tone.

“Are you alright?”

At first he thought that maybe the Tree had saved him but the voice didn’t sound anything at all like it. It was a bit more reserved than Celestia’s. He turned around to see a navy blue alicorn standing in front of him. Her mane was a dark blue and looked like it had stars within it. She was shorter than him, but not as short as a normal pony. Her flank had the same mark he had seen on the banner. a crescent moon with some stars.

“I am now. Thank you for saving me from those three. You must be Princess Celestia’s sister. Princess…”he trailed off, hoping she would fill in the blank.

“Luna. I am Princess Luna, Princess of the Moon. You must be Nick, my sister informed me of how she met you and how you got here. She also told me how you are the newest element, the Element of Hope. At first I was skeptical, that you had somehow tricked my sister into believing your story, but after seeing your entire nightmare, it felt too real to be a simple dream,” Luna replied stepping towards Nick.

She circled around Nick, inspecting him. He felt a little awkward as she eyed him, but stood perfectly still, hoping not to anger her. After her appraisal, she stepped back and continued, “Not quite what I was expecting, but you seem to be sturdy enough.”

“I sure hope so,” Nick said, a little hurt by her comment. “Where are we?” he asked, realizing he’d never seen this place before.

“We are in your dream,” Luna explained “My duty as Princess is to make sure all my subjects’ dreams do not turn into nightmares or if they do help them face their fears. I was going to visit you so I could introduce myself. But once I sensed you in discomfort, I came as soon as I could. When I arrived, I saw you use the changelings as a shield, a very wise tactic. I waited to see what you would do next, and knew I had to stop the dream before they killed you. Otherwise, you would have woken up and I would have been trapped in that dream.”

So she can enter my dreams, Nick thought, amazed by such an idea. Wait, does that mean she could read my thoughts?

Nick looked at the alicorn as if he was expecting an answer, but she only had a confused face on her muzzle.

“Is there something on my face?” the princess asked, feeling a little uncomfortable with this wolf staring at her.

“No, sorry, was just processing that we’re still in my dream,” Nick apologized. “Fighting those villains seemed all too real though.”

“Understandable, sister explained that where you’re from, magic doesn’t exist. I’m pretty sure all of this must have been quite an unpleasant surprise, as you found out.”

Yeah, especially when I wake up and I’m running for my life.

“I guess I learned to adjust to it,” Nick said, trying to sound collected. “Thank you for stopping my nightmare. I really felt like I was going to die.”

“It was my pleasure,” the princess smiled at him. “Would you like me to keep you company? There aren’t as many nightmares as there were before, and I would like to know a little bit more about yourself.”

Well I guess it wouldn’t hurt. If she leaves, I may just go back to that same nightmare, or worse.

“I’d be honored if you would stay, Princess Luna,” Nick said, bowing before her.

That brought a bit of blush on Luna’s cheeks. Although Twilight had helped her become more sociable with her subjects, she still wasn’t used to talking with them. Her sister did most of that during the day.

And so they continued through the night, finding out as much as they could about one another. As he sat back and listened to his companion, Nick came to a conclusion.

I think I’m gonna like it here.

Author's Note

Ok my second chapter. Hope you enjoy it. As for the posting of these, my schedule is going to start getting busy. I'll try for one a week, but if that cuts into the quality of the story, I'll post when it should be ready.

Edit: Ok so this chapter had some grammer fixes as well as an expansion on Nick's dream. Hope you enjoy! :twilightsmile:

Everything's Fine

“I’m so happy for you three!”

“Whoowee! Ah sure wasn’t expecting that little twist.”

“Let’s throw a party to celebrate everypony!”

“Twily, how come you didn’t tell me sooner?”

The chaotic conversation among most of the ponies was not what worried Nick. At least they were voicing their opinions and emotions. What truly worried Nick was how silent and calm Celestia appeared. Yes, appeared. Deep down, Nick knew that the alicorn most likely was fuming mad that he had the audacity to get romantically involved with her sister and student. Twilight and Luna picked up on this as they were now looking at Celestia as well. Soon everypony was gazing at Celestia, anticipating her reaction.

She smiled.

“Nick, may I please have a word with you, alone?”

“Sister, now before you do anything brash-”

Too late, Celestia had already zapped herself and Nick out of the hall. Luna tried to follow but was bounced back into her seat. She had forgotten that her sister had a ward around her room, just like she did, and only their own magic let them in. That was one reason why they had to “wake” each other up to start their day. Cadance took this opportunity to start the questions.

“So how long have you three been a herd?”

“Three weeks now,” Luna replied, deciding to let her sister vent. While she pitied Nick and what he was probably dealing with right now, he would be fine. Other than some stern words from her sister, Nick would remain unscathed. If he was hurt, ward or not, she was going to intervene.

“A whole month you’ve been together and you never told me?” Shining repeated, obviously hurt by his little sister not telling him sooner.

“Well at least we told you we were dating and didn’t wait until our wedding day,” Twilight retorted, before adding, “Not that we have thought that far ahead.”

“Yeah, but you knew Cadance, she was there for most of your foalhood. This wolf just suddenly appeared in Equestria and was found to be the newest Element? For all we know he could be a changeling in disguise with some ulterior motive. No offense Luna, but how did he convince both you and my sister into a herd with him? You two don’t actually feel that way about each other do you?”

“Shiny!” Cadance scolded her husband. “Do you really think I would be so happy for them if I didn’t feel any love from them. Even just arriving on the castle grounds I could feel their affection, and it was so intoxicating when Twilight and Nick entered the room. I could even feel auntie Luna’s heart racing upon seeing them. Also I could feel love coming out of Nick as well, something a changeling couldn’t do. They only feed off of love, not reciprocate it.”

Shining tried to argue with his wife, but saw it was pointless. After all it was her job to enkindle love in ponies and help them maintain that love. “You’re right honey.” He smiled at his little sister. “I guess it’s just that you’re growing up so fast, Twily. Being an Element of Harmony, becoming a princess and defeating three supervillains with your friends, one of which I was prisoner to. I’m really happy for you sis. Mom, dad you haven’t said anything?”

The Sparkles looked at each other before smiling and nodding their heads.

“I trust Twilight in her decision making, after all she always made sure she had the facts before making a decision,” her mom answered.

“Also Nick has done some amazing feats for only being in Equestria for two months. Taking on a pack of timberwolves and a manticore? He’s definitely strong enough to protect our precious little star,” her father teased.

That eased some of the worry on Twilight’s heart, which she looked to her friends for their approval.

“Well, ah knew you and Nick were a thing since last week sugarcube,” Applejack spoke up. “Saw ya napping on his side in the park. Nick’s a real hard worker, and even though he’s not an Apple, all of us on the farm consider him part of the family. Plus you and Luna seemed to hit it off well that one Nightmare Night, so there’s no reason to not support yer decision.”

“Yes, darling,” Rarity chimed in. “Why just last week Fluttershy and I ran into him, and instead of brushing us off to be with you two, he took time to chat with us. Not only that, he’s such a gentlewolf, doing odd jobs around Ponyville. He is definitely a keeper. Honestly I’m not surprised you all are a herd, with the way he’s talked about both you and Luna whenever he came to the boutique to model for me.”

The rest of Twilight’s friends agreed, how each one noticed how close the two seemed to be, especially when Nick was hospitalized. Twilight and Luna explained what had happened to the ponies not there. Glad that everypony seemed to be ok with the decision, they all wondered to Luna what her sister was doing to Nick.

“Probably just lecturing him on how important I am to her,” she said half-heartedly. “Or rather how important Twilight and I am to her. Which honestly I see no purpose. She has set me up with ponies that only had status to their name and had no issue in doing so. All I can say is that we wait until she finishes.”

“I know that I took you from your world and have placed a very demanding task on you, but that doesn’t give you any right to play with my sister’s or Twilight’s emotions,” Celestia glared at the wolf in front of her.

Nick stood his ground. Even though Celestia was an all powerful deity, he wouldn’t let that stop him from defending himself. “You really think that I’m the type of person that would do such a thing?”

“That’s another thing, does Twilight even know what you truly are?”

“Yes, she learned that when she and your sister came to visit me in my unconsciousness. I also showed them the true nature of the human race, not in full detail, but I did not sugarcoat ANYTHING.”

“So they know the true reason why you’re here?”

“Yes, they do AND they accepted it. If you don’t trust me with Luna and Twilight, how could you possibly trust me with the fate of your world?”

“My world would be brought on its head if either one of them were to get hurt. We have faced threats in the past and Equestria has come close to being entirely destroyed, but we were able to repair the damage. A broken heart is not so easily fixed.”

“You think I don’t know that Princess? Despite what ‘aura’ you felt from me the day we met, I’ll let you know my past was nowhere close to perfect.”

“Then why don’t you tell me about it then?”

Nick exhaled. Despite having to recall all of that mess he showed Twilight and Luna, this would be his best bet that he had no intentions of hurting either princess. Taking a deep breath, he began to recount his whole life’s story.

Celestia was slightly moved by Nick’s lack of friends growing up, but her stubbornness kept her from changing her attitude. When he got to being with Sabrina, she was more moved by his hard decision to let his first love go, which reminded her of sending away somepony she loved dearly and commented that that was a noble decision. Nick continued on, even if Celestia didn’t need any more convincing. She needed to know exactly what he had been through. It took Nick a little longer to tell her about Alex, as he had to pause multiple times to regain his composure. When he did finish, Celestia’s demeanor had drastically reversed. She was now sympathizing with the wolf, and came to understand that Luna and Twilight had shown him affection he hadn’t felt in years. She was about to hug the wolf, before he held up a paw, telling her there was one more part.

“Nick, you have already convinced me that you have no ill intentions. I now believe you that you honestly love Twilight and Luna.”

Nick just looked into the alicorn’s eyes. Celestia, with her years of experience, could see that Nick’s eyes were pleading with her to let him finish saying his peace. Seeing as she had caused him to recount all these sorrowful memories, she simply nodded for the wolf to continue.

“I don’t know if you remember me telling you about how I lived about myself and didn’t really keep in touch with my family,” he paused and once Celestia nodded he resumed. “That wasn’t entirely true. My parents died in an accident three years ago and as a result my brother abandoned me, my parent’s will giving him everything and never speaking to me again. Luna and Twilight saw most of my past when they entered my subconscious and anything they didn’t see I told them exactly as I have told you. I would rather have them not know all about my past, nopony should have to experience or even think about what I have gone through. But I would never use my past to gain pity, there are more humans that have gone through worse.”

Nick let all of what he said sink in with Celestia, hoping she wouldn’t accept their herd just based on his past. He wanted her to see that he truly loved Twilight and Luna, and he had won their love as well.

I’d be glad to show her some of your more “romantic” moments if you like, Nick?

“Conscious?” Nick asked, although he was surprised to see that Celestia had also seemed to have heard his conscious as well.

“I thought I asked you to keep an eye on Nick, Discord, and let me know if there were any developments. I’m not sure of your priorities but I’d say anything involving both Luna and Twilight is a major development.

Discord, or Conscious, whatever it was then appeared between the two. Right from the moment Nick saw him, he remembered reading about the draconequus in the castle library. Still even from seeing Discord in the book could not prepare him for what had just appeared. He stepped back, unsure how to answer the creature’s entrance.

Seeing as the wolf was at a loss of words, Discord introduced himself.

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Nick,” he stuck out a claw, which Nick hesitantly shook. “Although technically the pleasure should be yours, I’ve already met you.”

He then turned to Celestia.

“I was looking out for your sister’s and pupil’s best interests, Kay-kay. Had I sensed any ill feelings among any of them I would have taken care of it myself. Even though I don’t particularly care for either one, Fluttershy would be saddened if Twilight’s heart got broken. That I wouldn’t stand for.”

“I’m glad to see where your priorities lie,” she huffed. “We all trusted you to stop Tirek, but you ended up betraying us. I see it was foolish to trust you again in simply observing Nick and his dealings with Twilight and Luna.”

“I did observe them and their… blech ... cuddles and dates. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary and both of them looked the happiest I’ve ever seen. Why do you have to rain on their little parade?”

With that he summoned a little raincloud which soaked Celestia. Nick wasn’t too sure how to respond. He was a little annoyed that Celestia had this villain stalking him, which led to another thing. Why the heck was he left free to roam?

“Don’t worry Nick, I’m no longer a bad guy, although the way you interpret that can vary,” the draconequus picked up on the wolf’s internal conflict. “I still love chaos, but I won’t plunge all of Equestria into it all willy nilly. Fluttershy wouldn’t approve.”

“So you are reformed? If that’s the case how come the other villains can’t be?”

“Until you showed up, nopony except me knew that they would return,” Discord replied, gaining an annoyed look from Celestia.

“And you didn’t tell me this because?” she cocked an eyebrow at him.

“Would you have believed me?”

“No. Not at first, after all you have played some pranks that were in bad taste,” Celestia answered, frowning at the one time Discord decided to impersonate her for a day. Things still never really got back to normal after the mess he made.

“Then why waste my time trying to convince you? Besides you ended finding out anyway, after I suggested you do some tidying up around here. So in a way I did let you know, just not directly. Also to answer your question Nick, the other villains have a different way of expressing their darkness. For me a simple joke will suffice, but for say a brute like Tirek, only world domination will satisfy him.”

Celestia turned to Nick to resume her questioning. “How are you sure that both Luna and Twilight are not in love with you out of pity?”

Discord shot his hand up and jumped up and down. “Oh, oh I know the answer to that one!” Without further ado, he pulled out a projection screen and proceeded to replay ALL of their dates, including when he announced his decision to date the mares.

“You even made sure that they knew you would die of age,” Celestia whispered softly, this a reminder of why it was centuries since she last courted another pony. She shed a tear when both mares spoke about how they would rather be lovers at his deathbed than just good friends. The screen didn’t stop just at dates, it continued showing all of Nick’s interactions with the mares, from Luna’s first encounter with the wolf to Twilight’s breakdown at seeing Nick injured.

“Now I see,” she smiled. “All three of you have been through so much in the past month, it’s no wonder that it seems you have known each other longer. I was overjoyed that my sister had found a friend in you, and now am glad to see that she is able to open up more of herself to you and Twilight. With that you have my blessing to continue your herd.”

“You really mean that?” Nick was relieved. Honestly, it was both Twilight and Luna that kept him going, encouraging him to push himself to the limits. Although it had no correlation, at least that he couldn’t see, after he entered into their herd his strength seemed to increase as well as his magic prowess, as if something inside him was growing because of their love.

Celestia nodded. “However,” she looked him straight in the eyes. “If you dare hurt either one of them, you will answer to me and hero or not, you will be sent to your own Tartarus on the moon.

Nick thought about her threat for a moment. If he was dead, would that still count? Could Celestia still exile him in the afterlife? Eh, that wasn’t important now. He should be happy that probably the hardest pony to convince of letting their herd remain was fine with it.

“I will gladly accept the consequences should that come to pass,” he replied in the same tone she used.

Celestia smiled and gave the wolf a hug. “Then in that case let’s tell everypony the good news,” she turned to address the draconequus in the room. “Are you coming Discord?”

“And miss seeing Fluttershy on her visit here? Come on Celly, I thought you knew me better.”

“They sure have been in there for a long time,” Twilight worried to Luna, who frowned.

“Don’t worry Twilight, I can still sense his love, although for some reason it has been fluctuating,” Cadance reassured her sister-in-law.

“Probably when my sister was yelling at Nick,” Luna sighed, playing with her fork. “I love Tia and am thankful for her looking out for my best interests, but honestly she needs to trust my judgement.”

“And that I do,” Celestia announced as she, Nick and Discord entered the hall. “I just needed Nick to be sure of the consequences of breaking the hearts of two mares that are very important to me.”

Both Twilight and Luna answered by rushing up to the wolf and hugging him, which he really needed after facing Celestia’s minor wrath. The ponies in the room smiled at the sentiment. The same couldn’t be said for a certain draconequus.

“Ugh,” Discord spat his tongue out. “So now that you are ok with everything Kay-kay, does that mean I’m relieved of my baby sitting duties?”

Celestia stared daggers at him.

Everypony was now staring at the flustered princess.

“It was a precaution following Nick’s hospitalization,” she explained. “Seeing as he could be injured, I asked Discord to oversee Nick’s training and his encounters in the Everfree. With that being said, I would still like you to keep an eye on Nick when he faces the creatures of the Everfree, especially since the one’s left are the hydra and basilisk. However, I’m sure the herd would appreciate their privacy when they are together.”

“Actually just the hydra, I saw the basilisk's body in the manticore’s den,” Nick spoke up. “And I’d actually appreciate it if Discord was there, the hydra would definitely be a pawful and then Twilight and Luna wouldn’t have to worry so much.”

“As if knowing that clown over there watching over you would calm my fears,” Luna snarked, holding Nick tighter.

Discord was about to say no, before he saw Fluttershy towards the back, her eyes pleading with him to make sure her friend’s love stayed safe.

“Alright, I’ll make sure the mutt over here stays safe,” he sighed crossing his arms. “But don’t think I’ll enjoy one minute of it.”

That being settled, Nick, Twilight and Luna went back to their seats, where they then told everypony of their plans to announce their herd at the Grand Galloping Gala, in which Rarity was all too excited to volunteer to make their outfits. The challenge of making them “personable but still matching” was a very enticing challenge. The herd smiled and said they would be delighted to have Rarity be their seamstress.

The rest of the lunch went by casually, now that the tension earlier in the room had dissipated. However there was one thing still on Nick’s mind: How much did Discord know?

A few days had passed since they broke the news and Nick was currently in his home, waiting for his “guest”. Twilight and her friends were getting ready for the Gala, and wanted to keep it a secret from him, so he mostly spend his days in the castle, reading up on the hydra, doing some scouting or just lazing around. They even invited Luna along too, leaving him to his own devices.

Seeing as he had time on his paws he decided to find out just what Discord knew. Obviously he knew that the draconequus had been watching him since his meeting with Celestia, but what details did he actually pay attention to? Maybe when he met the Tree of Harmony, Discord decided to do better things. At first he wasn’t too sure how to summon the draconequus, so he did what he knew: Called out to him aloud. Sure enough a little sticky note popped out of thin air which read:

Nick,

Currently I am having tea with Fluttershy. If you are in mortal danger, just keep running until we finish. I’ll be there in 600 x 3 seconds.

Chaos galore,

Discord

As soon as he finished the paper folded itself up and flew away.

“Figures my ‘guardian’ had to be the most random creature I could get,” Nick sighed, before pulling out his Daring Doo book and continued where he left off.

As promised, Discord arrived on time, which Nick didn’t really expect from the Spirit of Chaos. Still at least it seemed the draconequus was cooperating.

“I’m guessing you are wondering why I called you here,” Nick started.

“Not really,” Discord replied flatly, removing his eagle claw, extending it by the base and proceeded to scratch his back with it. “But now that I’m your babysitter, I decided it would be rude of me to ignore you completely.

Nick rolled his eyes. “Since neither one of us wants to have this conversation, I’ll make it brief. You said that Princess Celestia ‘assigned’ you to me after I fainted, however I have a sneaky feeling you know a lot more than me being a human. So, I just want to know if you know any more about me?”

“Hmmm,” Discord used his detached claw to scratch his chin. “Well, I’ve seen your tragic, sad backstory, how you and Kay- kay actually met, how you are supposed to sacrifice yourself for the Tree of Harmony, all your internal conflicts and of course how you, Lulu, and Sprinkle are a herd now,” he finished going down a giant Post-It note that had what he just listed, using his back scratcher as a pointer.

“Ok, that leads me to my next question,” Nick looked Discord up and down. “If you are just as powerful as you claim you are, how come you don’t just save Equestria? Why bring me into this mess?”

Discord just frowned. “I thought you were smarter than that furball.” When Nick continued to stare at him blankly, he sighed. “Ok, I’ll illustrate it to you in images so you can keep up.”

“That’s not necc-” Before he could finish, he was flung up through the hole in the roof, and started to fall. He tried to use his magic to levitate, but it was futile. The ground was rapidly getting larger and there was no sign of the trickster.

“DISCORD!!!”

Nick crashed into the dirt, momentarily blacking out. When he came to, he noticed that he was no longer in the castle. In fact he wasn’t too sure where he was, but he did know that Discord was up to no good, judging by some buildings floating effortlessly in the air and a cotton candy cloud raining down chocolate milk on him.

“Alright Discord, very funny,” Nick called out, looking for the spirit. “How about explaining why you brought me here?”

“I’ll tell you what we’ve learned Discord. We’ve learned that friendship isn’t always easy. But there’s no doubt it’s worth fighting for.”

“That sounded like Twilight,” Nick mused, heading towards the source of her voice. After being forced to slide backwards down on the path, he found his marefriend, her friends and Discord. For some reason the Tree didn’t show him this scene, so he watched on as the Elements of Harmony activated their gems and petrified Discord.

As soon as they started walking to him, a hole opened up beneath him, but instead of falling through it, he was repulsed up once again and landed softly on his bed.

“Clear as a frog now?” the spirit asked him.

“Because the Elements of Harmony defeated you?” Nick guessed, getting really annoyed with Discord’s behavior.

“Sort of,” Discord replied. “First of all, Harmy and I aren’t exactly on good terms, duh. Can’t have both of us in the same room, or we’d be breaking some laws. Although now that I think of it, that may actually be fun. Besides, she likes to take ordinary ponies and make them special. Just look at your marefriend. Secondly I was born out of the darkness, but unlike my former fellow villains, I have learned the Magic of Friendship and all that other nonsense your marefriend spouts.”

“Yeah but since you have darkness in you, won’t that make you immune to their attacks?”

“And them mine, yep. Honestly Nick, have you ever tried to drown a fish? It is very hard to do.”

“Well not really, humans do it all the time by creating algal blooms and-”

“Not that way you nerd, no wonder bookworm loves you. I actually drowned the fish in normal, Equestrian water, not permanently mind you. I may be pro Chaos, but killing is beneath me.” He paused, “Killing, I’d like you to meet Nick.”

Discord was now standing on a fish bowl.

“So you can bring dead things back to life? Then that means you could stop me from dying too.”

“Hold your ponies there, Nick.” A bunch of plushies that resembled Twilight and her friends landed on the wolf. “That was only because I inflicted the harm, you on the other hand will be hurting yourself. And I didn’t bring Killing back to life, I simply just reversed time.”

“Simply reversed time?”

“Want me to prove it again?”

“...”

“I didn’t think so. Well if that’s all the questions you have for me, I’ll be going.”

“Sure, run away you coward,” an all too familiar voice spoke.

“Why didn’t I see this coming?” Discord sighed. “Hello, Sombra.”

“That’s KING Sombra to you, you traitor!” Nick barked back at him. “I’d banish you to the abyss I’m currently taking refuge in had I the power.”

“As if,” Discord rolled his eyes. “You may be able to possess the poor wolf here, but you’d never be as strong as me.”

Sombra just laughed. “Don’t you get it you fool?! The stronger this wolf becomes, the stronger I do too. So in the end, it will be because of him that Equestria shall burn! Why do you think I keep repeating his nightmares over and over? His constant fear and anguish are what exhilarate me. He honestly thought that he could have maimed that manticore by himself? All I had to do was tap into his parents’ deaths and he did the rest.”

“That means-” Nick had managed to gain some control of his body.

“Exactly wolf, I’ve been with you since the beginning. I was able to use what remaining magic I had to attach to you through your first nightmare. And was that risk worth it! I was the reason you fainted, the reason memories from your past have been surfacing, the reason you will join us.”

“I’d rather die, than join the darkness.”

“Oh, I know you would, hero,” Sombra chuckled. “However, no matter how strong you become, I will always be stronger. Even if you stopped your training right now, I’d still continue to grow stronger. I’m even getting close enough to no longer relying on your body to survive.”

“Why are you telling us this Sombra?” Discord was getting annoyed with the cliche villain monologue.

“Because, I’ve already won. I’ve determined Nick’s fate, no matter what he chooses the darkness will win. However, I am willing to make an offer, so he doesn’t have to lose everything.”

“He just said-”

“Let’s hear him out Discord,” Nick interrupted.

“That’s a smart wolf,” Sombra smiled. “Here is what I propose. If you keep training to your full power and don’t sacrifice yourself, the darkness will leave you, your lovers and your friends alone. You get to live with them and we can take control. Also, by being linked to the darkness your precious princesses won’t outlive you, making you immortal as well. Sounds like more than a fair deal to me.”

“And if I don’t take your offer?”

“Then you can watch them all suffer at my hoof, or rather your paw, since I will take control over your body and murder or enslave every last pony in Equestria.”

Nick was silent for a while before replying. “I’ll need to think it over.”

“Fine by me,” Sombra smiled. “I’ll know your decision by the Gala.”

The red pupils and black smoke flowing from Nick’s eyes vanished, leaving Nick back to his former self.

“What were you thinking -” Discord tried to interrupt again before Nick placed a paw in front of his muzzle.

Using paw gestures, Nick motioned for Discord to possess him, which took a few minutes to actually convey. Although Nick didn’t want to have that icky, cold feeling again, he needed to see how the enemy was tracking his movements. Being possessed by Discord was an entirely different feeling. Everything felt inverted, normal, upside down all at the same time. Thankfully it didn’t take too long for Discord to determine that indeed Sombra had left Nick’s body and didn’t have any bugs planted in his mind.

“Why did you even entertain the notion of taking his offer?” Discord asked him.

“I needed to feed his ego,” Nick explained. “The more confident he feels, the more he’ll lower his guard. Also we learned something valuable. He needs me or else, why would he care if I sacrificed myself? I will continue training, I only have the hydra left, which according to my latest nightmare will allow me to split my body. With my magic being split among each villain, that is what will give us a fighting chance.”

“What if Sombra is just trying to trick you?”

“That he could be. But seeing as he just came to gloat over how powerful and strong he was, he most likely wasn’t trying to be coy. From what I remember reading and also what he just said, he loves bringing fear into the hearts of others, that’s what he’s trying to do now. Make us believe he’s won and that the only way to win is to accept his offer. But with us we’ll have the power of Harmony on our side.”

“That was by far the cheesiest and most cliche thing I’ve ever heard you say,” Discord rolled his eyes.

“Says the Draconequus that was vanquished by it twice,” Nick smirked. “Speaking of which I have another favor to ask you. Do you think that you could train me to resist possession?”

“And why should I help you further?” Discord asked in reply. “You’re the hero of this story, not me.”

“Well, if you want to make sure poor Fluttershy is safe, then you’ll help me. When Sombra possessed me, I felt just like I did when I was finishing off the manticore. He’s not lying when he said he was growing stronger. Besides the hero always has a sidekick that ends up getting them out of a pickle.”

Discord harrumphed. “As if I’d play sidekick to a human.”

“How about helpful, omnipotent, trickster god?”

“That’s much better,” Discord grinned. “Never let it be said that flattery won’t get you anywhere Nick. I won’t be able to train you to resist possession however, Sombra and you are too connected as it is. I do have an idea of how you can dampen his control over you.”

Author's Note

Hiya Everyone!

Hope you enjoyed this chapter, cuz it will be my last! For now at least :yay: I need to take another hiatus. :ajsleepy: Also, in the spirit of Thanksgiving I'd like to take this time to do a short gratitude list. First of all, I'm thankful to be in good health and good academic standing (this semester has really worn me out.) Secondly I'm thankful for my wonderful editor RocSushi for keeping me sane and helping me improve my writing. Lastly but certainly not least, I'd like to thank you the reader for supporting this story, giving me fair criticism and overall giving this story a chance. :pinkiesad2: Ok enough with the sentiments. Have a Happy Thanksgiving, a safe Black Friday, and Happy Holidays/ Merry Christmas! :twilightsmile: